《Ghosts of the Heart [Book One: The Mirror which Hides the Truth]》 The Night Falls, the Sun Rises The golden sunlight of late-autumn washed over sprawling city streets blanketed with fallen maple leaves, and the sounds of music and conversation were carried to every corner by the chilly breeze, bright and pleasant despite the threat of an imminent first snowfall. Anfeng City was both the oldest and grandest city in Dayuan, first established at the base of the Yantai Mountains thousands of years ago by the ancestor of the Song clan after an ancient war. Today, the city sprawled hundreds of li out from the foothills all the way to the opposite bank of the Heng River, spreading out on either side to support an ever-growing population with ever-increasing prosperity. The Song clan, one of the cultivation world¡¯s five great families, watched over Anfeng City and the whole of Dayuan from Ruijian Pavilion¡ª their stronghold atop the Yantai mountains¡ª and the clan¡¯s cultivators were hailed throughout the region for their unyielding defense of the people and stalwart protection of both towns and trade routes. If one were to stroll through the streets of the city and ask the inhabitants who they considered to be the greatest hero of this generation, no matter who was asked, the answer would be the same¡ª of course, it could be none other than Song Mingzhen. Anfeng¡¯s Song clan had produced generation after generation of peerless sword cultivators, with a surpassingly illustrious family history as the greatest and most influential of the five great families. One could hardly go back a generation or two without wondering whether history had already blended with legend, and the sword techniques pioneered by the Song clan were the same techniques used by any sword-master in Dayuan¡ª and even throughout the world. After all of these generations of famed martial artists, each one was greater than the last, and this current generation was no exception¡ª among Ruijian Pavilion¡¯s great sword cultivators, the current clan heir, Song Mingzhen, stood out like a bright star in the night sky. Song Mingzhen was without a doubt the perfect example of what a future pillar of the cultivation world should be. He was an unparalleled talent who had mastered his clan¡¯s five sword styles by the age of thirteen, and had gained worldwide fame only a year later when he single-handedly quelled a demonic insurgence along the trade route to Yinshan. He was a filial son, and a friend to the common people¡ª unlike many of the world¡¯s lofty immortals, who remained cloistered within their mountaintop temples, far above the dust of the mundane world, Song Mingzhen often walked the streets of Anfeng City. His warm presence and easy-going demeanor allowed him to bridge the gap between mortals and cultivators¡ª a gap which often seemed to near the distance between heaven and earth. The extent of this young man¡¯s virtues was seemingly without end; he was a reasonable person with a good heart, someone who brought pride to his family and security to Dayuan. Every youth in Anfeng City would have heard countless times that he ought to strive to emulate this person, to mirror him in both accomplishments and nature¡ª truly a standard that was almost impossible to live up to. As Song Mingzhen grew, his list of accomplishments and achievements grew with him. The people of Dayuan were certain that their future was in safe hands¡ª but sadly, the stars that shine the brightest are often the ones destined to burn out too soon. After five centuries of peace, a bitter war engulfed the cultivation world. Song Mingzhen was seventeen years old at its beginning, and with his talent it was only natural that he was one of those leading the fight on the front lines. The war raged on for nearly three years as the brilliant golden light of Song Mingzhen¡¯s Chengxiao sword tirelessly defended the people of Dayuan from the cruelty of their attackers. Then, a great calamity struck deep into the heart of Anfeng City. To this day, no one knew precisely what had happened. They only knew that the sky had turned blood-red, the earth shook, and terrible lightning branched across the sky. People who had been going about their day as usual suddenly found themselves stumbling, their faces turning blue and grey as they felt themselves being strangled by an invisible rope. Those who fell victim to this mysterious attack panicked, and those who were unharmed also panicked. People began to flee in every direction in a futile attempt to escape, but more and more collapsed to their knees, gasping for breath. Just when it seemed that all was lost, a shining pillar of golden light shot up into the sky. The radiance dispersed the clouds in a moment, revealing the clear blue sky and allowing daylight to flood the streets. As the light touched each person affected by the strange attack, they found themselves suddenly able to move and breathe freely again. The calamity that had threatened to wipe out over half of Anfeng City was resolved with only a handful of casualties¡ª most of whom had merely had their strength drained away, and would go on to make a full recovery. The war had come to an end, and peace and order had been restored to the cultivation world. No longer would rumors and tales of bloodshed from across the land frighten the people of Anfeng City into hiding in their homes with their doors shut fast. Safety and prosperity would once again return to Dayuan¡ª what a great cause for rejoicing it was! Only after a few days had passed would the people of Anfeng City learn that their hometown¡¯s rising star, Song Mingzhen, had sacrificed himself to save the lives of his people. He wasn¡¯t officially dead, of course. It was said that he had been gravely injured while quelling the calamity and would need to remain in seclusion for a long time in order to recover. Nonetheless, he had not made a single public appearance since that day, and there was no more word from Ruijian Pavilion regarding him, so it didn¡¯t take long for all manner of rumors about his current status to take root and flourish in the streets and marketplaces. There were some who thought that he had, in fact, died that day, giving up his life for his people¡ª a tragic hero¡¯s end, but a hero¡¯s end nonetheless. Others thought that that bright beam of light which had chased away the calamity had been Song Mingzhen himself, ascending to the heavens. Ruijian Pavilion, of course, maintained that the clan heir was still in seclusion, but that didn¡¯t stop him from going from hero to legend practically overnight. Song Mingzhen was a hero who had walked among the people, and thus was greatly beloved by them. Many could fondly recall the times that radiant youth had played with their children, or visited their market stalls, or even helped out with some small task that most cultivators would consider far beneath him. Even after he had come of age, even during a time of war, he did not forsake the common people, nor did he treat them as beneath him¡ª because of this, the people of Dayuan thought of him with great respect, but also with fondness, and keenly felt the lack of his warm, radiant presence in the city. In the minds of the people, he was both a mighty, legendary hero and a good friend, at once familiar and larger than life. At some point after the calamity, a grand mural was painted on a wall in the market square of a young Song Mingzhen quelling the calamity and banishing the dark clouds from the sky, watching over the common people now just as he had protected them during the war. Children believed that when they were in trouble, this great hero would swoop down from the skies with his shining sword to save them. A small, informal shrine was set up near the mural, and merchants would stop by before their journeys and leave an offering or burn incense, regardless of which rumors they believed for themselves¡ª if there was even a slight chance that they could be better protected on the road, then who in their right mind wouldn¡¯t take that opportunity? Even the Song clan of Ruijian Pavilion themselves ceased in their attempts to dispel the rumors and exaggerated tales¡ª after all, such a positive view of their own young hero was only good for their clan¡¯s reputation. On the one-year anniversary of the calamity, the clan leader Song Weicheng declared that a festival day would be held in Anfeng City to celebrate the end of the war and honor those who sacrificed themselves to end it, including his son. Five years later, this festival had become one of Anfeng City¡¯s most prominent yearly events. The streets were lined with brightly-colored lanterns and streamers, and people came from all over the continent to see the sights and take in the festive atmosphere. Merchants from far and wide flowed into the city, setting up their market stalls along Anfeng City¡¯s market streets, and locals and visitors alike browsed their wares, eagerly chattering amongst themselves as they were pulled along by the delicious aromas wafting up from the street food vendors¡¯ stalls. It was a welcome liveliness in that time when autumn turned to winter, a distraction from the oncoming cold, and a chance to turn terrifying memories into a joyful occasion. In this bright and festive atmosphere, any troubles were far from the minds of the people. This annual festival was also one of the rare times that Ruijian Pavilion¡¯s cultivators would go out to mingle amongst the common people. Wide-eyed youths gathered around to watch some of the clan¡¯s junior disciples performing swordsmanship demonstrations. Some did their best to mimic the demonstrators¡¯ movements amongst themselves using wooden swords, or whatever branches they could find nearby. Each one of them hoped to become a famous sword-master someday¡ª after all, how could anyone in Anfeng City not hope for such a thing? For many of these youths, their expectations had not yet become tarnished by experience and weariness, and with each movement they copied from the sword cultivators, they felt as though they were coming closer and closer to a bright and limitless future. As the sun dipped beneath the horizon, the last rays of sunlight shone more bright and golden than those that came before. One of the martial arts demonstrations had just concluded, and a pair of children from the crowd had rushed off to go find a place to practice. Their clothes were worn practically to tatters, and their faces were dirty and sharp from hunger, but today their spirits were just as high as anyone else¡¯s. The festivities put everyone in Anfeng City in a good mood, so the two had ended up with a proper meal and around half a string of copper coins to set aside for later. ¡°Alright A-Ying, do you remember the way they moved their feet?¡± the elder of the two asked, stopping beneath a maple tree and bending down to sift through the scattered leaves in hopes of finding a suitable branch to act as his sword. ¡°I think that¡¯s what we¡¯ve been doing wrong, so we have to copy exactly what they did to get better!¡± A-Ying, who had already selected her stick-sword and was in the process of picking it free of loose twigs, nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Mn, I remember,¡± she said, then hopped up to her feet. ¡°This¡ª then this way¡ª and then he jumped in the air and spun around like¡±¡ª She did her best to demonstrate the moves for her brother, but when she got to the final part of the sequence she stumbled over her own feet, falling over and crashing to the ground. The stick went flying out of her hands as she rushed to catch herself and avoid falling on her face in the dirt. The boy started to laugh at his little sister¡¯s clumsiness, but a sharp crack! cut him short. He looked up and his breath caught in his throat. The two of them were no longer alone. Seemingly out of nowhere, a stranger had appeared¡ª a tall figure, wrapped in robes of midnight black, with a blank mask covering their face and a bamboo hat pulled low to cast it into shadow. Beneath the stranger¡¯s left foot were the cracked remains of A-Ying¡¯s makeshift sword. A-Ying had started to get up, but upon seeing this ominous-looking stranger just a few paces away, she froze, her small face turning ghostly pale. Since they didn¡¯t want to get into any sort of trouble for causing a ruckus with their practice, the pair had wandered a good distance away from the main thoroughfare. With everyone in Anfeng City out for the festival, this out-of-the-way residential area was even quieter than usual. It was more than likely that no one else would pass by this way for several hours¡ª and just as likely that no one would be able to hear the children if they were to call out for help. The boy was around ten or eleven years old, and he had one single duty in his life that he held to unwaveringly¡ª to keep A-Ying safe at all costs. He had spent the past few years diligently practicing his swordsmanship every day, and had successfully managed to keep the two of them fed and protected up until this point with these rudimentary skills. This person that they now faced was more than twice his size, but their very presence radiated an unsettling sense of danger that caused the hair on his neck to stand on end. If he didn¡¯t do something now, there was no telling what kind of trouble A-Ying might be in. Running away and hiding was not an option, so without even stopping to consider it, he did what he had to do. He took hold of a stone a bit larger than his palm and rushed forward, leaping between A-Ying and the stranger and hurling the stone toward the stranger¡¯s head. Stolen novel; please report. The boy had hoped it would be enough of a distraction for him to grab hold of A-Ying and run back toward the crowded square, but this person reacted faster than anyone he had seen before. His aim was good and the stone hurtled toward the center of the person¡¯s forehead, but it never made contact. Instead, the stranger simply raised a hand and caught the stone, tossing it aside without a care. Before the boy could take hold of A-Ying¡¯s arm and pull her away, he found his own wrist caught in a vise-like grip. This wasn¡¯t good. He turned around, struggling against the stranger, clawing at the fingers holding onto him with his free hand to no avail. He could feel the sting of frightened tears in his eyes, and heard A-Ying gasp in terror before a pair of thin arms wrapped tightly around his waist. ¡°Please! Don¡¯t hurt Gege!¡± the girl cried out, her voice high-pitched and frantic as she clung to him. ¡°Cease your struggling, child. There is no need to worry¡ª I have not come here for you.¡± The sound of the voice that came from behind the mask was so entirely unexpected that both children froze like statues. It was the voice of a young woman, soft and delicate as flower petals with an unusual lilt to it. There wasn¡¯t a hint of malice in it¡ª and yet the two couldn¡¯t help but feel compelled to obey. A-Ying continued to cling to her brother, who let his arm go limp in the strange woman¡¯s grasp. His heart was beating faster than a rabbit¡¯s, and he hardly dared to breathe. ¡°You¡¯re quite far from the festivities,¡± the woman continued, ¡°What are two young ones like you doing all the way over here on your own?¡± The boy swallowed hard, but it was A-Ying who spoke up first. She was a few years younger than her brother, so she wasn¡¯t nearly as suspicious and guarded as he was, and the woman¡¯s voice had evidently succeeded in soothing her terror. ¡°We went to the festival already¡ª now we came here to play swords.¡± A faint chuckle could be heard behind that faceless mask, and there was a slight bitterness beneath its warmth which made the boy shiver a bit. ¡°Is that so?¡± she mused, ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s for the best. Today¡¯s celebration isn¡¯t really meant for people like you, after all.¡± The boy tilted his head in confusion, unable to tell the meaning behind those words. A-Ying, however, didn¡¯t notice anything strange, and simply continued with a shy smile slowly brightening her features. ¡°Mn, and Gege says that if we practice hard, we¡¯ll be able to go up to the big palace in the sky and become immortals someday!¡± ¡°Ah, that is what he has told you¡­¡± the woman mused, then turned toward the boy. ¡°What is your name?¡± The warmth that had been present in her voice earlier had all but entirely vanished now, and the boy couldn¡¯t help but shiver. His mouth felt dry, but he answered nonetheless. ¡°They call me Xiao-Lang,¡± he murmured. At last, the strange woman released her grip on his wrist. He pulled it close to his chest, massaging it¡ª surprisingly, despite how strong her grip was, it didn¡¯t feel nearly so bruised as when he was caught by an angry shopkeeper or one of the bigger children that he would occasionally get into a scuffle with over food. ¡°And what of your family?¡± the strange woman asked. Xiao-Lang reached down to tightly hold onto A-Ying¡¯s hand. When he was younger, he had lived on a farm a short distance outside the city. His parents had gone out to the city one day, leaving him behind with his elderly grandfather. They had never returned, and one day, he woke up to find that his grandfather had fallen sick and died. Xiao-Lang, without anyone to care for him, had made his way to the city to look for his missing parents, but they were nowhere to be found. In the end, it was easier to live in the city on his own than the country, so he just stayed here. That was already several years ago, and he could hardly remember anything from that time now¡ª not even his family name or the name his parents had given him. Some time after he arrived in the city, he noticed that a smaller child was quietly following behind him day after day, copying almost everything he did. In the end, Xiao-Lang decided to take the girl under his wing, sharing the food he found and the coins he earned with her. At the time she couldn¡¯t speak, so he named her A-Ying and called her his little sister. Ever since that day, the two had been inseparable. ¡°My family is A-Ying,¡± he said¡ª because now, A-Ying was the only real family he had. The strange woman seemed to take pity on the pair of orphans, that cold aura that had surrounded her dissipating once more. She sighed softly, shaking her head, and crouched down so that she was on the same level as the children. ¡°It seems that you two still have much to learn of the world, then,¡± she said. ¡°Xiao-Lang, you are brave¡ª but do not be so brave that you become foolish. Know your own strength, and never strike against an opponent you cannot hope to defeat. If you must strike, then always leave yourself a way to escape. If you don¡¯t, you risk not only yourself, but all you hold dear.¡± Xiao-Lang shuddered, gripping A-Ying¡¯s hand more tightly as he gave a tiny nod of his head. The strange woman stood back upright. She turned and began to walk away, but paused before she rounded the corner. ¡°You children¡­ you ought to give up on that ¡®immortal palace in the sky.¡¯ The best that children like you could hope for is to be turned away at the gate, and the worst¡­¡± her voice trailed off, and she seemed lost in thought for a moment, before simply shaking her head. ¡°It would be best if you both forget the matter entirely.¡± Then, before they could even see where she had gone, the strange woman disappeared like a cloud of smoke, leaving the two children alone in the quiet square once more. The sun had gone down even further now, and the shadows were dark with a lingering ominousness that brought chills to the two of them, and they decided that they didn¡¯t want to be alone here when the last of the daylight disappeared. After shaking the feeling back into their legs and remembering how to breathe evenly, Xiao-Lang and A-Ying hurried back in the direction of the market square. All the way, they kept an eye out for the strange masked woman, but they didn¡¯t see anyone until they reached the square, and by then it was too difficult to pick out a single person from the crowd. Their sword-practice interrupted, the two contemplated what to do next¡ª whether to try their hand at scoring another meal, or perhaps scavenging around for fun or useful things that had been left behind by festival-goers. As they were making their way toward one of the food stalls, though, a flicker of black fabric caught Xiao-Lang¡¯s attention out of the corner of his eye. He turned just in time to see a masked, black-clad figure slipping away through the crowd. A shiver ran down his spine. Was that the same mysterious woman from earlier? He had half a mind to go investigate, but before he could pull A-Ying off course, the lights in all of the colorful paper lanterns went out. The happy, bustling crowd suddenly faltered, an anxious murmur rising up from the sea of people. Then, a bright flash of pale light lit up the mural of Song Mingzhen on the wall. A moment of silence and darkness followed before a horrified scream split the air. A great commotion rippled up through the crowd. The people closest to the mural suddenly began to run away in all directions, and as their panic surged outward, the rest of the crowd also took flight, pushing and shoving to get away. Xiao-Lang grabbed onto A-Ying¡¯s hand and quickly pulled her out of the way, desperately trying not to get trampled as he pulled her behind a now-abandoned market stall. When he saw what had incited this panic, Xiao-Lang¡¯s eyes went wide, and he put a hand on A-Ying¡¯s head, pushing her down behind the stall so she wouldn¡¯t see. One of the Song clan¡¯s junior disciples that had taken part in the swordsmanship demonstration that they had watched earlier was lying motionless on the ground in front of the mural. His face was drained of color, his bloodshot eyes still open and staring sightlessly ahead. Red-tinted tears rolled down his cheeks and blood dripped from the corner of his mouth. His fine golden robes were stained red, and a glistening pool of blood was slowly spreading out from around his still corpse, painting the white stone tiles beneath an ominous shade of vermilion. A pair of lanterns stationed near the mural were the only lights that had not gone out¡ª the shadows they cast upon the fallen cultivator only made the scene look even more macabre. ¡°Gege, what¡¯s happening?¡± A-Ying whispered, her voice trembling. Xiao-Lang kept his hand firmly on her head even though she tried to raise it up. ¡°Stay¡­ stay down,¡± he whispered, and after a moment of being transfixed in horror, he too crouched down behind the crates. He had seen that cultivator fighting earlier. Until now, Xiao-Lang had never seen anyone move so quickly or with such skill. That person who had seemed almost invincible to him was now lying dead on the ground¡ª what hope could there be for two small children if they happened to be spotted by the killer? It was a good thing they managed to duck behind the market stall when they did, because a moment later the rushing tide of people suddenly shifted once more. Black-clad individuals, all wearing masks and wielding weapons, had come out from the side streets that surrounded the market square. A cloud of rage and despair clung to them like frost, and the fleeing people found themselves trapped between the fallen corpse and the ring of terrifying attackers hemming them in from the outside. There was no way to escape¡ª once the crowd realized this, their panic only intensified. Fortunately, some of the junior cultivators were still here in the crowd, and once the enemy showed themselves, they leapt into action, putting themselves between the common people and the black-clad attackers. The sound of metal clashing against metal filled the air as Ruijian Pavilion¡¯s sword cultivators fought to protect the people of Anfeng City, and Xiao-Lang ducked further down behind the market stall, pulling A-Ying tightly against his chest and holding her close. He could feel her rapid, frantic breathing, and the sound of his own pounding heart echoed through his ears. Once in awhile, he raised his head ever so slightly, peering over the top of the market stall to watch the fighting. Xiao-Lang was unable to see much from behind the stall, the panicked crowd of people blocking his view of the cultivators, but he knew that one of them had already been taken down¡ª so that meant that the rest of them were in danger too. Suddenly, the square was lit up with a red-orange glow. One of the market stalls along the edge of the square had been set alight. As though an evil wind had suddenly picked up, the fire was carried to consume one stall after the other. Xiao-Lang¡¯s eyes widened, and he scrambled to his feet. ¡°A-Ying, run!¡± he cried out as the flames leapt to the canopy over the top of their hiding place. A-Ying screamed in terror, but stumbled along after him. They ran from one stall to the next, ducking behind the crates and trying to escape the flames that hungrily consumed anything in their paths. Xiao-Lang wasn¡¯t someone who often found himself praying. After so long on his own, he had learned to rely on his own skills rather than the benevolence of gods and immortals. But as the two were forced out of their last hiding place, and Xiao-Lang pulled A-Ying to shelter in a small space along the wall near the mural, desperately hoping that they wouldn¡¯t end up trampled or cut up by one of the attackers¡¯ terrifying-looking weapons. He covered her eyes with his hand so she wouldn¡¯t see the murdered cultivator¡¯s body on the ground, then he found himself squeezing his own eyes tightly shut and silently begging the heavens to protect them. As though his prayers were being directly answered, there was a great sound like a thunderbolt that tore through the air, followed by a clear bell-like ringing. A bright, golden light flashed through the night, and the blood-red firelight was suppressed, the flames that had consumed the market stalls shrinking further and further until they vanished completely, only weak curls of smoke left in their wake. The air rippled with a clear breeze that felt like it had descended from the tops of the mountain peaks, chasing away the smell of smoke and blood. Xiao-Lang raised his head, wide-eyed, standing up on his toes to try to get a look at what was happening. Then, a voice rang out, bright and clear, cutting effortlessly through the noise of the crowd¡ª ¡°Everyone, to the west side of the square. A path has been cleared! Help anyone who has been wounded and gather in Ruijian Pavilion¡¯s lower courtyard!¡± In an instant, that voice quelled the frenzy of the crowd. What had once been a stumbling, terrified mass of people began an organized retreat, funneled away down one of the side streets as they were watched over by a small handful of golden-clad cultivators. Xiao-Lang and A-Ying were in the northeast corner of the square, and so Xiao-Lang waited until the greater part of the crowd had already left before he took hold of A-Ying¡¯s hand once again. By now, the lanterns had flared to life once again, and that golden light continued to illuminate the square as bright as day. A young man stood amidst the smoke, his long dark hair streaming out behind him and his finely-woven golden robes rippling and reflecting the light from the newly-revived lanterns. In his hand was a sword whose blade shone as brightly as the sun. The black-robed attackers had been taken by surprise by this sudden new arrival, and before they had the chance to react, he had already struck down two of them, their bodies slumping unconscious to the ground before he rounded to take on the rest. Xiao-Lang found himself utterly transfixed by the sight before him, his retreat momentarily forgotten. This person¡¯s movements were like nothing the boy had ever seen before, his entire body seeming to radiate pure, brilliant light. The attackers didn¡¯t even attempt to confront him, instead turning to flee toward the alleyways. Before the thought of escape could even fully coalesce in their minds, though, the young man had already made his move. One by one, the attackers were knocked flat on the ground, a seemingly insurmountable threat neutralized with little more than a thought. Once the attackers had all been taken care of, the young man approached each one of the fallen junior cultivators, reaching out to feel their pulse and assess their condition. Then, he turned toward the place where the corpse of the attackers¡¯ first victim lay. The smoke had cleared, and almost all of the people had left the square, so Xiao-Lang was able to get a good look at their savior¡¯s features. He gasped, his eyes widening. Even amidst the chaos, a small thread of hope had remained in the back of his mind, woven from the stories he had heard countless times passed between the merchants and the market-goers, the travelers and the street children. In a moment of dire need, there was one who would always appear to protect the people of Anfeng City¡ª the person whose likeness adorned the wall of the market square in vibrant, painted hues, who watched over this very place day and night. This person, who shone like the sun, with power and talent beyond anything Xiao-Lang could imagine, who had descended out of nowhere to single-handedly defeat every one of the attackers before they could even blink and routed the people to safety, was none other than that very person. At long last, Song Mingzhen had returned to the mortal world.
On a rooftop above the square, a lone black-clad figure stood with sleeves fluttering in the breeze, silent as a butterfly¡¯s wing-beat while surveying the scene below. From beneath a faceless mask came a soft sigh, and a delicate hand reached up to pull down the brim of a wide bamboo hat. In a single, swift motion, the figure spun around, leaping from one rooftop to the next and vanishing into the darkness without a trace. Long-Awaited Return Since ancient times, the Song family of Dayuan had produced famous swordsmen. Before the establishment of the great cultivation clans, the clan¡¯s ancestor built Ruijian Pavilion at the foot of the Yantai Mountains. There, he developed the basic forms of the five sword styles, which were passed down through the generations of sword-masters that followed. During the Great Demonic War, Ruijian Pavilion¡¯s cultivators made a name for themselves by turning the tide in a great battle, and the gods granted the Song clan stewardship over Dayuan as one of the five great cultivation clans. They built an abode for themselves atop the mountain peaks overlooking Anfeng City, where they could better cultivate and watch over the region from above. The Yantai Mountains were not particularly tall, their highest peaks only brushing against the bottoms of low-hanging clouds as the breeze carried them across the plains. It was for this reason that the residence of the clan¡¯s main branch, situated at the tallest of the mountains¡¯ summits, was named Jieyun Hall. The architecture wasn¡¯t particularly extravagant, but it was hardly austere. Though the Song clan rarely entertained guests, one visiting Jieyun Hall would certainly come to the conclusion that both the main hall and its courtyards were sufficiently opulent for the seat of a major cultivation clan. The atmosphere of Jieyun Hall was tranquil and quiet, broken only by the sound of cultivators practicing in the Sword Hall just below the tallest peak. Of course, there was a difference between tranquility and deathly silence¡ª a difference that couldn¡¯t be more apparent than when one happened to pass by Jieyun Hall¡¯s east courtyard in the years following Anfeng City¡¯s calamity. The east courtyard had been occupied by the clan¡¯s heir ever since Jieyun Hall was first constructed. For five years now, ever since the end of the war, it had been still and silent as a tomb. Leaves hardly dared to fall, and the breeze hesitated even to ripple the glassy surface of the pool within the courtyard walls. The only one to enter or leave during these past five years was the clan leader, once each month¡ª aside from those times, the entire courtyard remained firmly sealed. Then, one day, a servant happened to glance into the courtyard as he passed by, and noticed that the door of the house was open. He caught a glimpse of a young man dressed in white inner robes, lingering on the edge of the pool and staring down into the water. Without wasting a moment, the servant turned around and rushed back to the main hall to alert the clan leader. It didn¡¯t take long for the news to spread like wildfire through Ruijian Pavilion. As soon as he heard what had happened, Song Weicheng hurried to the east courtyard. He and his newly-reemerged eldest son then disappeared inside the house for quite a long time. As the news spread across the mountaintop complex, everyone who was able to began to gather near the east courtyard, hoping to confirm with their own eyes that the young master had indeed emerged from seclusion. They wouldn¡¯t have to wait for too long¡ª just after nightfall, a sudden alarm went up through Ruijian Pavilion. A signal flare had been launched into the sky from the city below, where some of the clan¡¯s juniors had been attending the annual festival to commemorate the end of the war. It was a rare thing¡ª no, it was unheard of in the present day¡ª for a distress call to come from within the city. Usually, there was no mundane threat that even the most junior cultivation disciple couldn¡¯t handle. This meant that something big had happened. Those gathered around wondered if they should enter the forbidden east courtyard to inform the clan leader. Before anyone made a move, though, the doors to the house opened. The entire east courtyard was suddenly suffused with golden light as an elegant young man standing atop a shining sword flashed by, falling like a star from the heavens toward the city below. The following day, the sound of the qin could once again be heard from the east courtyard. Those who passed by could see that the color had finally been restored to that place which had lain dull and silent for so long. To the casual listener, the music that floated through the crisp mountain air sounded pleasant enough. Perhaps a little uneven at times, but not too far out of the ordinary. But to anyone who had studied the qin, it was apparent that many notes were played incorrectly. The sound was of someone who had only recently picked up the instrument for the first time, rather than a young master who had once been hailed as a prodigious talent in all things and who had been taught by the world¡¯s greatest masters from the moment he was old enough to pluck a string. To some, this was puzzling¡ª for others, it merely caused them to shake their head and lament the misfortune. This young master had been in seclusion for five years, but it would be far more accurate to say that he had been in recovery. Instead of passing that time in closed-door cultivation, as many believed, he had instead spent much of it unconscious, fading in and out of awareness at best. As a matter of fact, until recently, his body and mind had both been broken nearly beyond repair. Any bouts of wakefulness he experienced were passed in a nightmarish haze, and the young man himself was unable to discern dreams from reality. It was just a few months ago when he first found himself fully awake. At that time, aside from a few indistinct fragments, he remembered nothing of the past five years, of the war and its end, or even of his life before that point. He sat up in a bed he did not recognize, in a room he did not know, clutching at his head with fingers that felt stiff and unfamiliar as he frantically tried to catch hold of those ephemeral wisps of information and weave them into something coherent¡ª but the gaps were too broad and the memories too indistinct and far between. He knew his own name¡ª Song Dian, courtesy name Mingzhen. He knew that he was the son of a righteous cultivation clan, but he could feel that the meridians in his body were severely damaged, as though he had been cultivating a heretical path. He assumed that this house, this room, and this bed were all his own, but not a single item seemed familiar to him. Even when he tried to conjure up the faces of his family members into his mind, it was as though he were looking at reflections on the surface of rippling water. Song Mingzhen was left quite distressed by all of this, going from calm and drowsy to agitated in a matter of moments. It was fortunate that Song Weicheng¡¯s monthly visit was taking place that same day¡ª before Song Mingzhen was overcome by his own distress, the clan leader arrived and was able to soothe his son¡¯s agitation. Song Weicheng sat with him for awhile, inquiring after his wellbeing, answering his questions, and examining the state of his body and mind. Once it became clear that Song Mingzhen had truly recovered his lucidity this time, the clan leader explained the events of the past several years in full. Eight years ago, the cultivation world was attacked by a group of rogue cultivators that called themselves the Nameless. These attacks led to a vicious and bloody conflict between the five great clans and the heretics. During this conflict, Song Mingzhen fought on the front lines, personally saving thousands of cultivators and common people alike. He became a beacon of hope, winning great renown both for himself and his family all throughout the world. Then, by some terrible twist of fate, the leader of the heretics had come to possess an ancient demonic tool¡ª one of a few powerful artifacts created thousands of years ago in the age of the gods, which had been sealed for centuries to protect the world from their devastating power. With this weapon, the Great General of the Nameless launched a direct attack on Ruijian Pavilion¡ª an attack which would have decimated all of Anfeng City and brought Dayuan, and perhaps even the world beyond it, to ruin. To protect the people, Song Mingzhen had thrown himself directly into battle with the Great General, armed only with his sword and his cultivation against a madman wielding an ancient demonic tool. Though in the end he prevailed, destroying that bloodthirsty heretic, he took a blow from the ancient weapon in the process which nearly cost him his life¡ª resulting in the past five years of seclusion and recovery. Song Weicheng told him of the great calamity that had befallen Anfeng City that day, the terror it struck into the hearts of the people, and the countless lives saved by Song Mingzhen¡¯s heroic conduct when he landed the final blow that destroyed the Great General of the Nameless. Perhaps this act of heroism had earned him a measure of good fortune¡ª Song Weicheng arrived at the scene after the battle was done and the dust settled, fully expecting to find the corpse of his son who had given his life in battle. By some miracle, though, Song Mingzhen had survived, albeit barely. What was even more miraculous was that, despite being fractured and broken, his body, mind, and cultivation had all been more or less salvageable, and that he had now woken up, and was carrying on a conversation. After hearing of the past, Song Mingzhen spoke slowly and carefully of the endless sea of darkness and nightmares he had found himself wading through in his unconscious state. He brought forth the small fragments of information he could recall, and his father arranged them into something far more coherent, allowing Song Mingzhen¡¯s agitated mind to settle. Though he still had many unanswered questions, and though he still felt unsettled here in his own house, in his own body, he found himself reassured that his current condition had been the result of an act of heroism, rather than the turn to darkness he had feared¡ª and he was even more reassured to hear that his actions in the past had succeeded, that the war was over, and that the people of Anfeng City were safe. As the next few months passed by, Song Mingzhen gradually recovered his strength. He spent many hours in quiet meditation, calming his mind and attempting to restore his cultivation. Before the calamity, Song Mingzhen had already attained a high level of cultivation for his age. During the war, he had reached the peak of Zhuji stage, and was a half step away from forming a jindan. Now, though, his foundation had been severely damaged, so he returned to basic techniques in order to stabilize and restore his cultivation base. Song Weicheng guided him through this process, then left him to closed-door cultivation. As one day turned to the next, Song Mingzhen found the pain in his body lessening, the erratic flow of his meridians slowly evening out as he drew in spiritual qi from his surroundings, condensing it to restore his foundation. With each cultivation cycle he completed, he found himself rising up further and further from the mire he had been trapped in¡ª nonetheless, he found that there was still some disharmony in the Dao within his body and mind, and his memories remained fragmented. Eventually, Song Mingzhen came to accept the fact that there were some things he would not be able to restore so easily. Then came the day of the festival. On that day, exactly five years after he had nearly lost his life, Song Mingzhen opened the doors of his house and stepped out into the courtyard. The mountain breeze rippled through his hair, a faint autumnal fragrance enveloping him as he stood, watching leaves slowly twirling through the air and drifting down to float atop the surface of the pool. Song Mingzhen stood transfixed for awhile, relishing in the sensations of the outside world he had forgotten he longed for. He hadn¡¯t been outside for long when Song Weicheng found him. Father and son spent many hours in the east hall discussing Song Mingzhen¡¯s recovery and his progress in cultivation. This time, he found it much easier to speak, as though his voice had been half-sealed before, and the seal had now been released. Though his emotions were still somewhat troubled and he was prone to agitation, what had once been a gale had now calmed to an intermittent breeze. Song Weicheng felt his pulse, then he released a long sigh. Relief washed away the anxious furrows from his brows, and the clan leader suddenly appeared several decades younger than before. Song Mingzhen couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the strands of silver woven through his hair had appeared during the course of the last five years. ¡°It seems that your spiritual base has been restored,¡± Song Weicheng declared as he released Song Mingzhen¡¯s wrist. ¡°This is very good.¡± There was a softness around his eyes that Song Mingzhen hadn¡¯t seen before, and the young man was unable to keep a small smile from forming on his own lips as he bent his head in acknowledgment. ¡°It is all thanks to my father¡¯s care and guidance,¡± he replied. Golden afternoon turned to evening as Song Weicheng continued to examine his son¡¯s health and cultivation, regaling Song Mingzhen with tales of his childhood all the while. Song Mingzhen¡¯s mother had died not even a year after his birth. She had been treasured greatly, and after her passing, all of that love had been given to the young boy whose eyes were the same as his mother¡¯s. Song Weicheng had spent every moment he could spare at his son¡¯s side, personally teaching him everything from swordsmanship to calligraphy to diplomacy¡ª naturally, there were ten thousand stories to tell about the boy¡¯s early youth, many of which caused the now-grown Song Mingzhen to flush slightly in the face. It seemed he had always been someone with a heroic temperament, but he hadn¡¯t taken so much care with his words or deeds as a child. Anyone would be a little embarrassed hearing about how they had once gone out to the town square playing as a hero of the gods, brazenly asking everyone in sight if they had seen any demons that needed to be defeated, all while holding a wooden sword that could hardly do more than bruise a man¡¯s knees. The conversation between father and son would be cut short, though, by a golden firework exploding in the night sky¡ª it was a distress signal from the city. Song Mingzhen leapt to his feet, seized with a sudden and all-consuming urge to take action. He begged his father to allow him to go investigate. Song Weicheng hesitated for a moment, but finally he nodded his head. As soon as permission was given, Song Mingzhen leapt onto his sword and rushed off to the city. Though many of his skills had eroded to some degree after five years of recovery, it seemed that his martial talent remained quite impressive, and he had no trouble commanding his Chengxiao sword now that the bond had been restored. Even after five years, he didn¡¯t have much difficulty subduing the attackers in the market square, and found his own movements to be graceful and instinctive. Once the civilians had cleared out of the market square with the help of Ruijian Pavilion¡¯s cultivators, Song Mingzhen surveyed the area. It turned out that the only casualties had been among the cultivators, and the common people had escaped unscathed. On one hand, this was relieving, on the other hand, it was somewhat troubling in its own right¡ª when Song Mingzhen had arrived, the market stalls had been set alight and the crowd had been in a state of panic. It was no accident that they had all managed to escape. Whoever had launched this attack must have been specifically targeting the cultivators¡ª a strange motive, when launching an attack on a heavily-populated area. The worst part of it all was that after Song Mingzhen had finished examining the fallen cultivators, he turned around to see that the attackers he had rendered unconscious had all vanished into thin air. There were no tracks to follow, and he hadn¡¯t even noticed any movement¡ª but even after he combed through the nearby city streets, Song Mingzhen was unable to find a single trace of them. He had hoped to bring them in for questioning, in hopes to discover the motives of this attack and who was behind it, but with no trail to follow, he gave up searching and returned to Ruijian Pavilion¡¯s grand courtyard. The courtyard was quite large, but every corner of it was full of people. Several of his clan¡¯s juniors were going around and checking the townsfolk for injuries and making sure that all parents and children were properly reunited. When they saw Song Mingzhen arrive, they seemed surprised to see him¡ª ah, that makes sense, though. After all, he had suddenly come out to the city without any notice, after five years without being seen even once. He did his best to maintain an air of business-as-usual, updating the cultivators on the results¡ª or rather, lack thereof¡ª of his search through the city, and instructing them to continue patrolling regularly until the ones responsible for the attack had been apprehended. Even though none of the citizens had been harmed, it would still be best not to take any chances. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. It wasn¡¯t difficult for Song Mingzhen to step back into a leadership role, and the golden-robed cultivators readily obeyed his every word, quickly working their way through the crowd to gather reports of all injuries sustained during the attack¡ª mostly minor burns or bruises and bumps from all of the rushing to and fro¡ª and organizing their patrols for the night. The people of Anfeng City, upon seeing that their hero truly had returned to them, gathered around, each individual wishing to come forward and thank him, or praise him, or express well-wishes. Some even offered him gifts¡ª usually nothing more than a small trinket or two that they had gotten earlier that day from the market, but each was presented with the reverence of a worshiper making an offering to their god. Song Mingzhen found himself feeling quite overwhelmed by all of the attention. Even after what he had been told, he hadn¡¯t expected that he would be such a grand celebrity, and he wasn¡¯t quite sure whether or not he liked it. Still, he did his best to politely decline as many of the gifts as he could, and to acknowledge each and every person who came up to him¡ª even if he might have preferred to return to Jieyun Hall as soon as possible. Just as he was contemplating how he might reasonably extricate himself from this situation, he heard the clear voice of a youth calling out over the crowd: ¡°The crisis has been averted! All those awaiting treatment for injuries should remain here. Everyone else, return to your homes! Ruijian Pavilion¡¯s cultivators will patrol the city streets throughout the night, so no harm will come to anyone.¡± The crowd that had gathered around Song Mingzhen slowly began to thin out, people leaving the courtyard with their families, though a few still remained behind, lingering and milling about uncertainly¡ª likely still a bit anxious about going back out into the city, which was understandable enough. Song Mingzhen continued to accept the plucked flowers that the children offered him and gave them little pats on the head in return, finding it somewhat easier to breathe now that the crowd wasn¡¯t pressing in on him from all sides. Then, he suddenly felt the weight of a hand on his shoulder. A prickling feeling like thorns of ice laced from his shoulder down to his fingertips. His heart lurched into his throat and he spun around, instinctively taking a defensive stance. The person who had laid a hand on him turned out to be a youth of about sixteen, just a bit shorter than he was, with features that looked seven parts of ten similar to Song Weicheng¡¯s. He wore the embroidered golden robes of the Song clan¡¯s main family, and upon seeing the startled look in Song Mingzhen¡¯s eyes, he quickly withdrew his hand and stepped back, surprised by the reaction. ¡°Ah¡­ forgive me, it only seemed like Xiongzhang was getting a bit overwhelmed by the crowd. Why don¡¯t you hurry along with me?¡± he said, tilting his head toward the mountain gate, beyond which were the stone steps that led up the mountain to Jieyun Hall. This person was the same one who had sent away the crowd¡ª he must also be Song Mingzhen¡¯s younger brother, Song Minghan. Like everyone else in Song Mingzhen¡¯s life, his face, the sound of his voice, and the relationship between them seemed to have been lost to his memories. Nonetheless, there was nothing overtly untrustworthy about the boy, so Song Mingzhen nodded his head and followed him up the mountain. ¡°Fuqin told me that you had recovered,¡± Song Minghan said, going on to explain how Song Weicheng had sent him down with a small group of cultivators to assist his brother, only for the matter to have already been taken care of by the time he arrived. Song Mingzhen listened to him talk¡ª the boy had a natural friendliness and agreeable demeanor that set others at ease, and of course his own brother wouldn¡¯t be an exception to that. As he spoke, Song Mingzhen noticed that there was a soft smile on his lips and a brightness to his dark eyes that mirrored their father¡¯s expression earlier that day almost perfectly. Song Mingzhen couldn¡¯t help but wonder how much trouble his condition had caused his family to endure¡­ no doubt this little brother of his, who would have still been very young back when the calamity happened, had spent these five years wondering if he would ever see his elder brother again. It would be good to try to spend more time with him in the future. ¡°Thank you for your concern, xiao-didi,¡± Song Mingzhen replied, smiling a bit. ¡°I am doing well. Although, I think there are quite a lot of things for me to adjust to.¡± ¡°Naturally,¡± Song Minghan replied. Then, a little shadow crossed his face, and he looked down. He paused for a moment, scuffing his foot against a small stone that had fallen onto the path. He rolled it back and forth, then kicked it off the edge. Song Mingzhen watched it skitter down the mountainside before it rolled into the underbrush below, vanishing from sight. Song Minghan sighed, then looked back up¡ª and the smile had returned to his lips. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve finally woken up.¡± It only made sense that things would be a little awkward between them. So long had passed since they were last face to face, so Song Minghan couldn¡¯t say he was completely familiar with his brother anymore¡ª and Song Mingzhen didn¡¯t remember Song Minghan at all, save what he had already been told by his father. He felt a slight pang in his chest¡ª even with this positive outcome, he had ended up missing a good portion of his little brother¡¯s childhood. He probably wouldn¡¯t have recognized Song Minghan even if his memories had remained intact¡ª how could a round-faced ten-year-old child compare to the lanky, handsome youth that now walked at his side? It hardly mattered that he barely knew the boy at all, he couldn¡¯t help regretting that he had missed all those five years, especially after hearing Song Weicheng recount how thrilled the younger Song Mingzhen had been to have a little brother to teach and play with. They didn¡¯t say much more as they made their way up the mountain. The immediate happiness at their reunion gave way to an odd sort of melancholy as the distance between the two who ought to be close became more and more apparent with each step they took. Song Mingzhen found himself more often than not looking upwards, marveling at the sight of the open sky above the mountains. He had spent the past few months in rigorous meditation, then five years before that in and out of consciousness, and before that was nothingness¡ª it wasn¡¯t just the faces of his family members that he had forgotten, but also the sights of the world around him, the very feeling of being alive. Standing out under the star-filled night sky brought about a familiar-yet-unfamiliar feeling, just the same as it felt to be conversing with a younger brother who had aged five years since they last spoke in a time forgotten to Song Mingzhen. When they arrived at Jieyun Hall, each of the two brothers reported on the situation in the city to their father. Then, each one retired to his own courtyard once they were dismissed. Song Mingzhen didn¡¯t go inside immediately, instead sitting down at the edge of the pool. From the moment that signal flare had gone off until now, he had been filled with that all-consuming sense of urgency. Now that the crisis had been averted, he realized that his heart was pounding like a drum and the tips of his fingers felt numb and cold. It was a bit puzzling to him¡ª the fight had been easy, with opponents who were far below his level even in his present condition. It hadn¡¯t been too much trouble to interact with the people either, and though his reunion with his younger brother turned out to be a little more awkward than he would have hoped, it was hardly a disaster. Of course, there was still the matter of the vanished attackers¡ª Song Mingzhen knew he had hit them hard enough that they wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up for a few days, and yet they had disappeared without a trace. Perhaps that was what was causing his heart to feel so unsettled. He took a few long, slow breaths, allowing the mountain air to fill his lungs and clear his head. Only once his heart stopped pounding did he return to his room¡ª though he still found it completely impossible to get any sleep. He wasn¡¯t particularly surprised, though, seeing as he had slept enough in the past five years to count for the rest of his life. Eventually, he sat up, lit a lantern, and picked up a book for some light reading, but found that the low light and his still-weary mind made the characters blur together on the page and left a throbbing headache behind his eyes. After that, he simply went back outside, lying down on his back next to the pool and watching the wisps of cloud float across the obsidian sky until dawn¡¯s pale light painted it in streaks of gold and rosy pink. The air was brisk and cold, and a light layer of frost shone on the blades of grass, but Song Mingzhen was quite comfortable all through the night. Aside from the many-layered robes he wore, he had spent the last few months restoring his cultivation, so the cold hardly affected him at all¡ª at most, it served to clear his head and invigorate his senses. He got up that morning feeling quite a bit better than the night before, and thought to himself that perhaps this was what ¡°back to normal¡± felt like. Not long after waking up, he was summoned to the main hall for a discussion. The cultivators who had fallen victim to last night¡¯s attack had been brought back to Jieyun Hall for examination. It turned out that most of them had only been injured, and would recover with treatment. The most concerning matter, though, was that the one who had been killed had not been wounded by any ordinary weapon¡ª he had been killed by a spiritual blast to the chest. Even though the young man hadn¡¯t been exceptionally talented, he was still a cultivator. The fact that someone had managed to murder him with a single spiritual blow meant that at least one of the perpetrators of the attack would have to be a powerful rogue cultivator¡ª one who had reached early Zhuji stage at the very least. Most rogue cultivators that the clans apprehended were only Ningqi stage at the highest¡ª just one step up from an ordinary mortal. This was the earliest that one could actually be considered a cultivator. A mortal who had reached Ninqgi stage had perceived the Dao, and as a result they had gained a spiritual sense and could properly practice spiritual cultivation. A Ningqi stage cultivator would slowly learn how to manipulate the spiritual qi that flowed through their body, and could open up their spiritual apertures to receive a greater volume¡ª but their power was limited to the scope of their own physical forms, and could not be used externally. They could move faster, jump higher, and heal more quickly than mortals, and they would retain their youth for longer, but that was the extent of their abilities. Even when it came to something like talismans, they would only be able to use one that had already been drawn by a higher-level cultivator. If a mortal swordsman or martial artist faced a cultivator in Ningqi stage, then with sufficient skill they would be able to prevail¡ª or at least, they might succeed in holding out until help arrived. At Ningqi stage, it would become apparent that one had begun to cultivate, but they would not yet pose a severe threat¡ª and most could not progress beyond that stage, or were apprehended before they could. While one could feasibly perceive the Dao without the backing of a lineage or cultivation clan, ascending to Zhuji stage was another matter entirely. The second major stage of cultivation was far more difficult to attain, but those who did cross that boundary were exponentially more powerful. While they were not quite able to level mountains or reverse the flow of rivers, you also couldn¡¯t guarantee that small hills and little streams would be safe. Even one who had only just surpassed the Zhuji stage boundary was already ten times stronger than one at peak Ningqi, and that power would only increase from that point onward. Killing someone, with a single blow was well within the skillset of a powerful Zhuji stage cultivator. Most importantly, though, an ordinary person would be completely helpless against a Zhuji stage cultivator¡ª so it was absolutely imperative that such people, operating outside of the clans¡¯ jurisdiction, were quickly dealt with. But it was no simple matter. Even many orthodox cultivators failed to reach this level of cultivation within their lifetimes, and only those who were truly exceptional would be able to ascend the next major boundary and form a jindan. Song Mingzhen himself was already considered the greatest prodigy of his generation, having reached peak Zhuji-stage at only twenty years old. His own cultivation was the result of a solid spiritual root, shaped by years of cultivation and guidance and unlimited access to the best places in the region to cultivate, and tempered by the fires of war. Without all of these factors, he surely wouldn¡¯t have reached his current level of achievement¡ª and even most of those belonging to the great clans did not have such advantages. Rogue cultivators lacked all but potentially the last factor. It was one thing to perceive the Dao and reach Ningqi stage, it was another matter entirely to enter one of the three-thousand paths and build a foundation. Without any guidance or lineage to speak of, these paths were exceedingly difficult to find. Most of the rogue lineages had been wiped out for at least five hundred years¡ª thus, the only hope for a rogue cultivator to enter the Dao was to somehow stumble upon their own way in. Those who were not part of the great clans were forbidden from accessing any of the places in the world where large amounts of spiritual qi had condensed, and it was almost impossible to find any but the most basic¡ª and often fraudulent¡ª manuals or spiritual tools and elixirs. A rogue cultivator would need to have an exceptional spiritual root even to arrive at the Zhuji stage boundary, and even if they found a cultivation path of their own they would almost certainly have to resort to dubious means in order to gain enough power surpass it. It was nearly impossible. Because of this, Zhuji stage rogue cultivators only appeared once every great while, and when they did, they were always extremely exceptional. Apart from the members of the Nameless¡ª that rogue sect that had sprung up eight years ago and launched the cultivation world into a war¡ª there had only been a handful of Zhuji stage rogue cultivators recorded throughout history. Though many small heretical sects had sprung up during the war, clinging like barnacles to the power of the Nameless, they had all been completely eradicated by this point in time. It had been thought that those among them who had reached Zhuji stage had been either executed or imprisoned, with their spiritual power permanently sealed away. It was incredibly worrying, therefore, that one such cultivator would appear now. Of course, all of this did little good for Song Mingzhen¡¯s mental state. Even after spending so long in recovery, he found that his heart was unsettled, and he was easily set on edge¡ª the knowledge that a dangerous individual was lurking somewhere out in the world only served to increase his agitation. He had originally planned to focus on practicing his cultivation and martial arts between reports, discussions, and meals shared with his family, but ultimately he decided to turn to more soothing pursuits in his spare time. After a bit of searching, he unearthed a qin from where it had rested long-unused on a carved wooden table, wrapped in a silk blanket that had collected five years¡¯ worth of dust. He spent quite a while focusing on the feeling of the silken strings beneath his fingers, pressing lightly to familiarize himself with the tension and strength. When he actually attempted to play, he found that his movements were far from nimble¡ª really, it felt as if he¡¯d never touched the instrument before in his life. Song Mingzhen was baffled by how intact his combat ability and even his cultivation had been after waking up from his long recovery, while other skills seemed to have gone by the wayside. Fortunately, it was the most essential skills that he found easiest to pick up¡ª it would have been a complete disaster if he had gone down to Anfeng City only to find that he had forgotten how to wield his sword. It was just a bit sad that his once-prodigious musical talent had fallen into disrepair along with his conversational prowess. Nonetheless, Song Mingzhen was nothing if not determined. He might still be trying to pick up the pieces of who he once was, but he knew one thing for certain¡ª he was the sort of person who always welcomed a challenge. And so, he was determined to regain every last one of the skills he had once had¡ª not only that, he would also surpass his previous talent! He spent many hours practicing, trying his best to remember any wisp of technique he had once learned and struggling through reading sheet music¡ª something he knew for a fact should be far less difficult than it was. His attempts to play a proper song ranged from slightly similar to utterly unrecognizable. Not a particularly encouraging start, but a start nonetheless, he thought. After a few hours, Song Mingzhen wondered if this music practice was even more agitating than training for combat would have been, but he still found himself taking pleasure in the process. A little smile flickered at the corners of his mouth every time he played a note particularly sweetly, though the smile vanished when he inevitably fumbled over his own fingers once again. Song Weicheng had dismissed him after the initial report and discussion, telling him that he would be sent for if his presence was required, and to do as he pleased until then. Song Minghan had also left Jieyun Hall to go supervise the patrols and investigations in the city, so it wasn¡¯t as though Song Mingzhen could go find his younger brother to catch up with him. Instead, he spent those hours on his own, practicing the qin or reading through the books in his rather expansive library. After a few days of this, Song Mingzhen was rather satisfied with himself¡ª despite his early struggles, his playing had begun to steadily improve. Though it was still amateur at best, he no longer fumbled so many notes, and had even recovered a few more advanced techniques through successful and persistent experimentation. He also noticed that the feeling of the strings beneath his fingers and the warm notes ringing through the air had markedly decreased his agitation. When one of the main hall¡¯s servants approached him a few days after the attack, Song Mingzhen nearly began to brag about his accomplishments, and even came close to suggesting that he give a small performance. The grave, anxious expression on the servant¡¯s face, though, brought all of the worry Song Mingzhen had been pushing from his mind flooding back in. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked, ¡°Has something happened?¡± ¡°Gongzi¡¯s presence has been requested in the main hall,¡± the servant replied. ¡°A delegation from Yinshan has arrived, and they wish to discuss the attack on Anfeng City.¡± Song Mingzhen blinked, thinking back through what he had been told of the current state of the world¡ª Yinshan, the mountainous region to the west of Dayuan, was overseen by the Qin clan, who specialized in the creation of spiritual tools. They had sustained some of the heaviest losses during the war, so of course they would be significantly concerned upon hearing that there had been an attack on Anfeng City. Though Song Weicheng and Ruijian Pavilion had done their best to keep rumors from spreading, Anfeng City was a central hub of trade, commerce, and travel¡ª so naturally, it was impossible to keep things completely quiet. It was just a little unfortunate that they had come so soon, before the culprits had been apprehended. Song Mingzhen sighed, pressing his fingers into his brow and lightly massaging away an encroaching headache. Then, he stood up. ¡°I understand,¡± he said, ¡°Inform my father that I will be there shortly.¡± Lingering Clouds Once Song Mingzhen had made himself presentable, he departed for the main hall. The short walk across his courtyard felt far longer than it actually was, as he grew more anxious with every step that he took. Only a few days had passed since he began to rejoin society, and he was still having some trouble and discomfort when interacting with his own family members¡ª this meeting today would be a diplomatic matter with another clan¡¯s representative. How would he handle something like that? He paused for a moment when he reached the main courtyard¡¯s gate, not going in immediately. The unsettled feeling in his chest which he had just managed to calm had flared up once again, causing a dull ache to settle into his body and behind his eyes. Someone had come to discuss the attacks, and he had been there¡ª but he had gone out to save the people, not to answer questions about it. He hadn¡¯t prepared for this. He reached out and leaned against the wall, breathing slowly and deeply as he tried to settle himself again. It wouldn¡¯t do him any good to go inside already flustered. Had this sort of thing happened to him before? Or was it some new trouble resulting from his injury? Focusing in on the source of the feelings sent the waves of anxiety to the back of his mind, and he gradually found it easier to breathe. The edge of his nervousness was sanded down until it became smooth¡ª and then, it was no longer too sharp to handle. Before Song Mingzhen could continue onward across the courtyard, the doors to the main hall opened up, and Song Minghan came out. He looked briefly around the courtyard, then his gaze fell on his brother, and he hurried over to meet him. ¡°Xiongzhang is here now,¡± Song Minghan sighed. ¡°Good. All of this can be sorted out, then.¡± ¡°How is it?¡± Song Mingzhen asked, a slight frown tugging at the corners of his lips. Song Minghan seemed relieved to see him¡­ almost too relieved. While Song Mingzhen was glad to talk to his brother before going in, this also didn¡¯t set him any more at ease. Song Minghan¡¯s expression was a little bit odd, and the smile vanished from his face as soon as he heard his brother¡¯s inquiries. Then, a slightly more anxious smile appeared as he reached up to rub at the back of his neck. ¡°Ah,¡± he said, ¡°They¡¯re going well enough¡ª it¡¯s only a bit difficult since Ning Feiyun is the one who came.¡± ¡°Ning Feiyun?¡± Song Mingzhen tilted his head slightly to one side. The name sounded a bit familiar, but that was mainly due to the surname. The Ning family were a subsidiary of Yinshan¡¯s Qin clan. While the Qin clan ruled, the Ning clan acted as their hands, eyes, and blades¡ª in short, executing all of their orders and enforcing their rule throughout the region. They weren¡¯t one of the five great clans, but their members were considered legitimate cultivators¡ª still, this was a bit odd. ¡°Why would Yinshan send a representative from the Ning clan? I thought the Qin clan handled this sort of thing themselves.¡± ¡°That was how it was before the war,¡± Song Minghan replied, ¡°But in these past five years, the Ning family has had a much larger role in all of Yinshan¡¯s matters. It¡¯s not unusual for one of their young masters to be tasked with something informal like this¡­ but still, Ning Feiyun can be far too intense. From the way he¡¯s been talking, it almost feels as though he suspects that we had something to do with the attack.¡± So that was why Song Minghan seemed so uneasy. Song Mingzhen sighed, feeling the headache behind his eyes growing a little more intense with each new piece of information. Apparently, this wouldn¡¯t just be a friendly chat between fellow cultivators. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit presumptuous for a subsidiary clan¡¯s young master to behave that way in Jieyun Hall?¡± he asked. Song Minghan shrugged helplessly. ¡°Well, there isn¡¯t much that can be done. Qin-zongzhu has extended quite a lot of authority to the Ning clan. Since Ning Feiyun was sent here on his behalf, then he does so with the full backing of the ruling clan. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll listen to you more, Xiongzhang¡ª so you should hurry inside. The sooner he is satisfied, the sooner he¡¯ll leave, and the sooner we can all get back to what we were doing before.¡± It was clear that Song Minghan¡¯s opinion of this person was quite bad¡ª right now, he was doing his best to have a calm demeanor, but it seemed that beneath the mask was a little bird whose feathers were all ruffled up, indignantly hopping from one foot to the other and loudly chirping in protest. There was no doubt that Ning Feiyun¡¯s behavior was an affront to the younger brother, and Song Mingzhen thought that it probably hadn¡¯t been the first time, either. He sighed once again, then waved his hand in dismissal. ¡°Go on, then,¡± he said, ¡°I will go help our father resolve this.¡± Strangely enough, Song Mingzhen felt just a little less anxious now, likely because he knew what to expect. Song Minghan had been flustered, but it was likely due to his youth and indignation at the way that a cultivator from a subsidiary clan was carrying himself. If that was the most worrying aspect of this situation, then Song Mingzhen didn¡¯t think it would be too bad. The moment he stepped across the main hall¡¯s threshold, however, the tension immediately returned. It wasn¡¯t because he himself felt considerably more anxious¡ª it was just that the atmosphere in here was too strange! A few cultivators wearing the Song clan¡¯s golden robes were lingering around the edges of the hall, either completely silent or talking with one another with hushed voices. Song Mingzhen recognized a few of them as having been present on the night of the attack. At the back of the hall, Song Weicheng stood conversing with a young man dressed in slate-grey clothing. There was something about Song Weicheng¡¯s demeanor that seemed a little odd and out of place, but before Song Mingzhen could figure out what it was, Song Weicheng glanced in his direction. Instantly, the clan leader looked more relaxed, and with a pleasant smile, he beckoned for Song Mingzhen to join them. ¡°Mingzhen, you¡¯ve arrived. Come. Ning-san-gongzi wishes to know more about what happened on the night of the attack,¡± Song Weicheng explained, then turned back toward his guest. ¡°My son is the one who thwarted the attack, after all¡ª he will know best what happened in the city.¡± Song Mingzhen came to stand alongside his father and dipped his head in greeting. Ning Feiyun was slightly taller than he was, with slender shoulders and long legs. His features were a bit soft around the edges, contrasting with his dark brows that were set in a firm, serious line. His sharp phoenix eyes reminded Song Mingzhen a bit of a falcon¡¯s, alert and attentive, and he was dressed in a fashion both elegant and practical, with his long, black hair fastened on top of his head in a silver guan. Between his posture and his appearance, there was little doubt in Song Mingzhen¡¯s mind¡ª this person was a skilled fighter first, a diplomat second. Hopefully he wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to handle. In Dayuan, there was only one cultivation clan. The Song family and its branches led the region from Ruijian Pavilion, handling most issues themselves and rarely needing outside assistance. In many cases, the common people were able to go about their lives with little interference from the cultivators. Yinshan was different¡ª aside from being a much larger region, there was also the topography to consider. Most of Yinshan was mountainous, with many secluded areas that made great hiding places for monsters or heretical cultivators. One cultivation clan alone would be spread far too thin, easily overwhelmed by the amount of things to do¡ª and besides that, the Qin clan had been toolmakers since antiquity. Though their contributions to the cultivation world were significant, with many of the most widely-used spiritual tools throughout the five regions originating from Yinshan, they were not known for being great warriors. That reputation belonged to the Ning clan. Though they were not counted among the five great clans, the two clans¡¯ ancestors had been close since before the Great Demonic War. When the Qin family took on their official role as the great clan watching over Yinshan, they brought the Ning clan along with them to be an extension of their authority and to supplement their martial force. Though the Ning family had produced many talented cultivators over the centuries, they were never seen to be on the same level as the great clans, and were always treated as subservient to the Qin clan¡¯s leadership. Because of this, there had been several incidents of rebellion and acting out from members of this family throughout history as they attempted to assert themselves. Because of the ancient friendship between the two families, the Qin clan¡¯s leaders had always been lenient with their misbehaving guard dogs, and the other clans had been unable to do anything about it. If it weren¡¯t for the Qin clan¡¯s continuous support, then Ning Feiyun certainly wouldn¡¯t have been allowed to throw his weight around. Since the end of the war, though, things must be more uneasy for the Ning family than usual given their history. Song Mingzhen could certainly make use of that. Because of the gaps in his memories, Song Mingzhen didn¡¯t know if he and Ning Feiyun had met in the past¡ª so he tried to act neutrally so that it wouldn¡¯t be too out of place either way. ¡°Ah, so Ning-san-gongzi has become aware of these recent events. It is true that I was the one to thwart the attack¡ª but I must ask, why would a young master from Yinshan be so concerned about Dayuan¡¯s matters that he should hurry here so quickly to inquire about them?¡± Of course, Ning Feiyun¡¯s concerns themselves were perfectly reasonable¡ª besides the fact that Dayuan was the central among the five regions and Anfeng City was the largest commercial hub in the continent, there was also the recent war to consider, and that this new threat, if it wasn¡¯t addressed, could easily spread to other regions. That wasn¡¯t Song Mingzhen¡¯s point in asking, though. Regardless of the sound reasoning behind this visit, it would be best to put his opponent on the defensive, wouldn¡¯t it? This attempt was a success¡ª far more successful than Song Mingzhen could have anticipated. As soon as the words, polite yet probing, left his lips, Ning Feiyun seemed to stiffen. His complexion even turned a shade paler, and that keen gaze that had been fixed on the father-son pair drifted slightly toward the ground. Even Song Weicheng seemed a little surprised, his brows raised, though he said nothing. Song Mingzhen himself continued to hold Ning Feiyun within his gaze, watching for every twitch of his lip, every furrow of his brow. ¡°My visit here today is by request of Qin-zongzhu, of course,¡± Ning Feiyun replied, ¡°I am here to determine if we need to take any sort of special security measures along our border, and to offer assistance if it is required.¡± His voice was a bit stiff¡ª he clearly hadn¡¯t expected the conversation to take this turn. Good. ¡°Is that so?¡± Song Mingzhen tilted his head to the side. ¡°Well, it¡¯s rather late to worry about the border now¡ª if the perpetrators meant to escape to Yinshan, they would have long since hidden themselves within the mountains. As for assistance, I assure you that Ruijian Pavilion is more than capable of handling Dayuan¡¯s affairs¡ª Yinshan¡¯s cultivators would do better to concern themselves with their own.¡± Ning Feiyun didn¡¯t respond right away. The confidence he had been carrying himself with had all but evaporated, seemingly more out of surprise than anything else. Though Song Mingzhen found himself satisfied with his success, he couldn¡¯t help but feel it was a little too easy¡ª had he been too direct? This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. He almost felt a bit sorry for Ning Feiyun, and decided he would ease up a little. ¡°Fortunately, the casualties were few, and the attackers did not seem to target the common people,¡± he explained, ¡°Nonetheless, the fact remains that one of our disciples was killed that night¡ª it seems that there is at least one Zhuji-stage cultivator among our enemies, so it would be wise to be vigilant, especially since we have not yet found their trail or discerned their intentions.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Ning Feiyun replied, nodding slowly. ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to others who were present; it seems that there¡¯s nothing more to be gained here. Song-zongzhu, Song-gongzi, I shall take my leave, then, and inform Qin-zongzhu of this. We will set up checkpoints along the border and increase patrols throughout the region. I trust that Song-zongzhu will send word of any pertinent developments as soon as possible.¡± Once Ning Feiyun had departed from Jieyun Hall, there was a moment of silence. Then, Song Weicheng turned toward Song Mingzhen. ¡°I did not expect that you would be so aggressive with Ning-san-gongzi,¡± he mused. Song Mingzhen bowed his head. ¡°My apologies, I still have much to adjust to. I hope that my conduct today has not caused any trouble.¡± ¡°Ah, there won¡¯t be any trouble,¡± Song Weicheng shook his head, ¡°It was only a bit surprising¡­ but I suppose war does have a way of changing people. Still, that boy is far too bold coming here to question our methods. Out of everyone, he is the one who is most suspicious.¡± ¡°Ning Feiyun, suspicious? How so?¡± Song Mingzhen frowned. ¡°He shares a common origin with the Generals of the Nameless,¡± Song Weicheng replied. ¡°But¡­ is he not from a prestigious family?¡± Even if Ning Feiyun was not descended from the Qin clan, his own family had long been considered legitimate cultivators¡ª meanwhile, none of the Seven Generals of the Nameless had any family background to speak of. ¡°He may bear the surname now, but that Ning-san-gongzi was not born as such. It was a custom in his family that each generation would take in a promising child from Mengshan Temple to raise as their own. Ning Feiyun happens to be one such child,¡± Song Weicheng explained. Ah¡­ no wonder the atmosphere had been so strange. Mengshan Temple had been established long ago by an old Daoist master whose name had been lost to history as a place for orphaned or abandoned children to be taken in. There, they received an education, and those with aptitude were even taught some rudimentary cultivation. It was never anything beyond early Ningqi-stage, but this place was nonetheless an exception to the rule that cultivation was forbidden outside of the great clans. The reasons for this exception were not entirely known¡ª but it wasn¡¯t uncommon for the children who showed aptitude to be taken in by one of the clans to bolster their ranks, or to betroth to one of their daughters, or for any other number of reasons. Aside from that, Mengshan Temple had always been willing to work alongside the great clans and didn¡¯t overstep any boundaries that were given¡ª so because there was a role in society for such a place, and because it would be a shame for a child with great spiritual aptitude, a potential asset for the cultivation world, to go unnoticed merely because of their background, Mengshan Temple was allowed to persist. That is, until the Nameless appeared and plunged the cultivation world into conflict. Song Mingzhen¡¯s ability to recall the events of the war was extremely limited, with almost all of the details completely obscured¡ª nonetheless, at the mention of Mengshan Temple, he felt a certain bitterness sink down heavily within his heart. Ning Feiyun, coming from that same background, would naturally have some connection to the heretics¡ª even if he had been accepted and acknowledged as a member of the orthodoxy. Whether that connection would be enough to stoke disloyalty within him was up for debate, of course¡ª and it had almost certainly been heavily debated ever since the war first broke out. Truly, if he had nothing to do with the Nameless, the scrutiny he was under simply by association must have weighed heavily upon him all this time. If that were the case, then Song Mingzhen felt his situation must be quite regrettable¡ª but he couldn¡¯t deny the possibility either. ¡°Ning Feiyun has not shown any sign of disloyalty,¡± Song Weicheng continued after a moment, ¡°Nonetheless, he cannot be entirely cleared of suspicion.¡± His father¡¯s words confirmed his earlier hypothesis¡ª the scrutiny had no doubt been there. Both Ning Feiyun and Song Weicheng had certainly known what each thought of the other, and Song Mingzhen himself, as his father¡¯s son, had likely also been suspicious in the past. Still, in this situation it didn¡¯t add up. ¡°Would Ning-san-gongzi truly be so proactive in searching for the criminals if he were involved with them?¡± he asked. ¡°Perhaps not,¡± Song Weicheng mused, ¡°But there is also a chance that this visit was meant to cover his tracks. Yinshan received word of the attack rather quickly, and Ning Feiyun came here alone. Still¡­ I would hesitate to pass judgment prematurely.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Song Mingzhen replied. He thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°And what of his family? Could they have any part in this?¡± ¡°That is unlikely. Even though there have been conflicts in the past, the Ning clan has never fully broken off their loyalty to the Qin clan, and the current clan leader has only ever been a devoted subordinate. Besides, they would have little to gain from supporting the heretics¡ª still, Ning-zongzhu considers his adopted son to be no different than those of his own blood. He has continually supported Ning Feiyun and vouched for his loyalty. Even if the other clans suspect Ning Feiyun, his father would not allow an investigation without clear evidence.¡± So that was why there were still so many questions as to Ning Feiyun¡¯s loyalty¡ª there had never been the opportunity to properly investigate, and to confirm whether he was innocent or guilty. ¡°Aside from past association, has Ning Feiyun ever done anything worthy of this suspicion?¡± Song Mingzhen inquired. ¡°No, he has not. But the Generals of the Nameless are all dead or securely imprisoned, and their followers and offshoots have been thoroughly suppressed. There are few remaining suspects, so it is only natural to turn to old leads,¡± Song Weicheng replied. ¡°This could be the work of an unknown individual,¡± Song Mingzhen countered, ¡°If there is no evidence that leads to Ning Feiyun, then perhaps we would be distracting ourselves by focusing too heavily on him.¡± ¡°That is true,¡± Song Weicheng ceded, ¡°Nonetheless, it wouldn¡¯t do to be entirely unguarded. As for you, Mingzhen, you must continue to focus on your recovery for now. It would not do for you to overexert yourself and fall ill again. Minghan will be able to handle this trouble on his own, for now.¡± Once he was dismissed, Song Mingzhen returned to his own courtyard. He stopped by the library on the way back, picking up a few volumes of records to read through. He spent the afternoon sitting beside the pool in his courtyard and sipping tea as he sifted through the books he¡¯d taken, pausing every once in awhile to watch the breeze rippling over the surface of the water. Though he had no doubt had a consummate education in the past, he was unsure how much he may be missing¡ª so he tried to catch himself up on topics ranging from the establishment of the great clans following the Great Demonic War, to the first rebellion five hundred years ago after which cultivation outside of the great clans was banned, to the most recently-concluded conflict. For now, though, the most important thing would be to catch up on those recent events¡­ and perhaps these records could have some potential leads regarding the attack on Anfeng City. Song Weicheng told him to recover and not to worry about these matters¡ª but how could Song Mingzhen just sit by? Even if he didn¡¯t find anything, it would still be useful for him to know of those events, rather than having to rely on guesswork and the knowledge of those around him. He thought again about the new information he had learned today. His brows furrowed thoughtfully as he considered Ning Feiyun¡¯s position. If that person really had connections to the Generals of the Nameless, then it wouldn¡¯t necessarily be unreasonable to suspect that those connections might be leveraged against the cultivation world. Still, it would be odd for him to draw attention to himself in that case¡ª Song Mingzhen thought that a traitor would prefer to lay low. Though Song Weicheng had verbally given Ning Feiyun the benefit of the doubt, he hadn¡¯t seemed fully convinced. It was clear that Ning Feiyun was still the primary suspect, simply because there was a lack of other known places to look. This could be detrimental, though¡­ and perhaps the true culprit was relying on someone like Ning Feiyun to act as a scapegoat, planning to act in the shadows while the scrutiny fell on someone else. Besides all that, someone like Ning Feiyun would certainly be conscious of his own precarious position. The war had ended five years ago¡ª still quite recent. The cultivation world had yet to fully settle, if the atmosphere in Ruijian Pavilion was any indication. Even if Ning Feiyun were a traitor, even if he resented the Song clan for their part in the defeat of the Nameless, Song Mingzhen didn¡¯t think he¡¯d lash out so blatantly right now. Anyone could see that this would be a move with no tactical justification, and Ning Feiyun hadn¡¯t seemed like someone blinded by rage. That wasn¡¯t even mentioning the fact that he had already been given an opportunity to rise up in life, becoming a member of a prestigious clan. Even if he didn¡¯t care for his adopted family at all and cared little about betraying them, would he truly risk losing everything he had gained for the sake of someone he may have known once as a child? It was possible, of course, but it didn¡¯t seem particularly probable. Evening fell, and Song Mingzhen continued to flip through the record books by lantern-light. He could have gone inside, but he found the cool breeze and fresh air in his courtyard far too pleasant to leave just yet. When he heard a set of footsteps approaching, he glanced up. ¡°Didn¡¯t Fuqin already tell Xiongzhang not to strain himself until he had fully recovered?¡± Song Minghan asked, moving to sit down opposite Song Mingzhen. He picked up one of the record books, idly leafing through it before placing it down once again. ¡°Besides that, these books probably won¡¯t help much,¡± he said. ¡°Oh?¡± Song Mingzhen asked, tilting his head. ¡°Mn. Even if the attack really was connected to the Nameless, records like that won¡¯t turn up any new leads,¡± Song Minghan replied, ¡°They were just as they are called¡ª the true identities of most of them remained completely unknown. As for those that were discovered¡­ hardly any of them had any connections to speak of, and those that did exist were already dealt with.¡± Upon hearing that last phrase, spoken callously and off-handedly, Song Mingzhen suddenly felt a little prickle of discomfort in his chest. ¡°I see,¡± he said, turning back to a page where the names of known associates of the Nameless had been written down. What Song Minghan said was true¡ª hardly any had more than an alias. Rarely, there was a surname or a place of origin, but there was no discernible pattern to those. He supposed that made sense, though. ¡°In that case, where should we begin searching?¡± ¡°For now, we can only wait and watch,¡± Song Minghan replied. Then, as though he suddenly remembered something, he lifted up his head. ¡°And¡ª and you shouldn¡¯t begin doing anything! You only just woke up, and you already want to start saving the world again? Just focus on recovering, like Fuqin said.¡± Then, before Song Mingzhen could stop him, he reached out and scooped up the stack of record books, standing up suddenly. ¡°Hey!¡± Song Mingzhen¡¯s eyes widened and he stood as well, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking these back to the library,¡± Song Minghan replied with a stubborn expression on his face. ¡°Now you just go back to sleeping and meditating. I¡¯ll handle all of it myself and let you know if I need your help¡ª until then, there¡¯s no reason for you to worry about it.¡± He seemed even more firm about this than Song Weicheng¡­ suddenly, Song Mingzhen realized something, and a little smirk stretched across his features. ¡°Very well, then,¡± he yielded, ¡°I will give xiao-didi the chance to make a name for himself.¡± ¡°You!¡± Song Minghan¡¯s face flushed, and he snorted in frustration as he held the books tightly in his arms¡ª it seemed that Song Mingzhen had hit the nail on the head. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me! Xiongzhang was already famous at my age¡ª how can I even begin to measure up to our family¡¯s great hero? At least let me solve this case for myself.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say that I would?¡± Song Mingzhen asked, smiling even more broadly now. ¡°Alright, alright¡ª just tell Gege if you need any help.¡± The first meeting between these two brothers after Song Mingzhen¡¯s awakening had ended awkwardly as the two realized they were little more than strangers¡ª now, though, it seemed that the awkwardness had melted away. Hearing Song Minghan declare that he wished to make a name for himself and finding something to tease him filled Song Mingzhen with a sense of nostalgia. Song Minghan was still quite young and immature, even though he wanted to act grown-up. Song Mingzhen may yet have time to be a good older brother to him. ¡°Now, Minghan should hurry off. If you stay around here, I might just try to take those books back,¡± he said, still smirking. ¡°Hmph,¡± Song Minghan snorted, shaking his head. ¡°As if I would let you. Listen to Fuqin¡ª focus on your recovery. If you want to read, then read a novel or something like that and don¡¯t be so serious. Just watch¡ª I¡¯ll have that perpetrator bound and kneeling in front of the main hall before you know it.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ I¡¯m sure you will,¡± Song Mingzhen replied as he watched his younger brother go. He chuckled a little, running his fingers through his hair as he released a long, heavy sigh. He hoped that Song Minghan was right, and that this situation wouldn¡¯t trouble them for too long. He also hoped that the boy would find success¡ª over all these years it couldn¡¯t have been easy for him to live in his brother¡¯s shadow. Succeeding here would bolster his confidence. Besides that, maybe Song Mingzhen really didn¡¯t need to handle everything on his own. Either way, there was no reason for the two of them to compete. With one last look at the cold stars in the sky above, Song Mingzhen got up and retreated into his house. The sweet fragrance of incense filled the room as he took a seat and shut his eyes, entering meditation. His father and Song Minghan were right¡ª if this really did turn into a bigger problem, he would handle it a lot better if he were fully recovered. For now, he would keep focusing on that. Restless Leaves Drifting on the Wind The days that followed passed by easily enough. Song Mingzhen continued to rebuild his strength and cultivation base, while Song Minghan managed the investigation. As Ning Feiyun had promised, a checkpoint was set up on the border between Dayuan and Yinshan, which resulted in an ever-so-slight delay in the transport of goods, but not much else. The chilly autumn breeze turned even colder, shaking the last of the brightly-colored leaves from the trees until the branches stood bare against the pale grey sky. Each day, the clouds grew heavier and heavier, and a whisper of promised snow was on the wind. Now that he had recovered quite well, Song Mingzhen began to grow restless. It would no doubt take time to rebuild his reserves of spiritual power, so there was no need for him to spend so many hours each day in meditation. He began to spend far less time cooped up in his own courtyard, instead choosing to wander about Ruijian Pavilion¡¯s grounds, pausing here and there to correct a young disciple¡¯s sword stance or to watch a group training session. He spent long hours poring over the library¡¯s books, trying to fill any gaps in his memory to the best of his ability. Unfortunately, it seemed that the memories he had lost were gone for good. Though his body had recovered now and his cultivation was stable enough, his own life¡¯s history up until the moment he woke up was a hazy whisper at best, a fathomless void at worst. This naturally caused some difficulties¡ª each day, there was another person who greeted him that he did not remember at all, and Song Mingzhen had to do his best to smile, nod his head, and give generic answers and responses that would not betray the fact that he had no idea who these people were, or why they might wish to hold conversation with him. While he didn¡¯t doubt that rumors of his memory loss had spread, he thought it best not to make it too obvious. After spending a month or so in this way, Song Mingzhen began to feel like a hunting falcon in a gilded cage. His restlessness could only be momentarily satisfied here before the desire to broaden his boundaries became too much to bear. By the time the dense grey clouds broke open to release a powdering of snow over the land, Song Mingzhen had taken flight, leaving Ruijian Pavilion behind to go wander the streets of Anfeng City and patrol the surrounding farmland. He was quite the celebrity at first, barely able to set foot in the city without being surrounded by a group of well-wishers and curious onlookers who all wished to thank him for his protection. He often found himself laden down with gifts, finding it too difficult to refuse them, and began to carry a qiankun bag out to the city with him for this exact purpose. Eventually, though, he became a regular sight wandering the streets, and the interest in his comings and goings tapered off to a far more reasonable level. Now that it wasn¡¯t such a novelty to see the cultivation clan¡¯s young master out in the city, the sight of Song Mingzhen perusing the market stalls or riding through the countryside on horseback was somewhat reassuring to the people, who were still a bit shaken-up by those recent events. Song Mingzhen couldn¡¯t help but feel, more often than not, that he didn¡¯t have any sort of set place. This¡­ well, it was reasonable enough, he thought. He had been gone for five years, after all, and during that time the world had been upended and rebuilt anew¡ª naturally, it had grown up around him, leaving every role he had played filled by someone not currently incapacitated. The world couldn¡¯t be expected to wait five years for his recovery. Song Minghan led the patrols and the investigations, while Song Weicheng handled diplomatic affairs for himself. Even the sword lessons Song Mingzhen used to teach had now been passed off to other masters and seniors from the branch families, and Song Mingzhen wasn¡¯t about to push them out of these roles just to get his old positions back. In the end, he was still the clan leader¡¯s heir¡ª that was good enough. Or at least, it ought to be, but simply being an heir with no additional responsibilities hardly tempered his restlessness, and aimlessly wandering the streets could only do so much. Every day he hoped to hear of some new development, something that could spur him into action, but there was nothing. Ning Feiyun was not heard from again after that one appearance, and no other news came from Yinshan, good or bad. Song Minghan¡¯s investigation was similarly fruitless, but neither were there any more incidents like that one during the festival. It seemed more and more like this was an isolated incident, meant to unsettle the people of Anfeng City and send a message of danger to the Song clan. In that, it had achieved its purpose¡ª Song Mingzhen couldn¡¯t shake the uneasy feeling that hung over his head every moment, no matter how he tried. Even as the cultivation world¡¯s anxiety faded, he still found himself unable to forget that somewhere, roaming free, there was a vindictive rogue cultivator who was capable of killing someone with a single blow. Even though the incident was isolated, there was no way it would be a one-time event. The attack had been coordinated and well-thought out, starting and ending with such absolute efficiency that the entire cultivation world was left in the dark. Song Mingzhen knew it was only a matter of time before the mysterious adversaries would show themselves once more. Still, there was nothing he could do until then but wait¡ª and so, Song Mingzhen decided that he needed to embark on some new endeavor to keep himself occupied in the meantime. He began to ponder over what to do during his daily wanderings. It was now midwinter, and there was an ever-present blanket of snow on the ground, crunching beneath his feet. The common people went to and fro through the city streets bundled up in coats and cloaks, while the cultivators walked among them in their ordinary dress, largely unbothered by the cold. The aromas of fresh, hot food filled the air, drifting from the vendors¡¯ stalls to tempt passers-by with the promise of a warm meal to take away the chill. Song Mingzhen stopped by one of these stalls to get himself a snack, and continued down the street while munching on a warm, pork-filled baozi. As he passed through the market square, he found himself pausing near the place where the fallen cultivator had lain on the night of the attack. Even now, this area still felt a little bit ominous, and he knew that he wasn¡¯t the only person to feel that way¡ª now, most of the townspeople took a slightly different route, avoiding the area just in front of the mural. Song Mingzhen looked at his own painted reflection for awhile. It was a bit uncanny, meeting his own eyes this way. This mural of his watched over the city, and yet Song Mingzhen himself was unable to bring the matter to a close. He shut his eyes, taking a breath to calm himself. Next time, he would be ready¡ª whatever happened, he wouldn¡¯t allow them to escape again. The sound of young voices and knocking wood a short distance away caught Song Mingzhen¡¯s attention, and he caught a glimpse of a group of youths with wooden swords in their hands. They appeared to be practicing swordplay, but from the looks of it they hadn¡¯t had any sort of formal training and were only copying moves they had seen before. Song Mingzhen recognized what seemed to be a terrible rendition of one of the Song clan¡¯s sword styles and couldn¡¯t help but cringe. Then, a sudden idea came to his mind. This last time, the attackers hadn¡¯t targeted the common people, but Song Mingzhen knew perfectly well that it wouldn¡¯t always be that way. It would be far better if they could defend themselves at least a bit more adequately, in case Ruijian Pavilion¡¯s cultivators didn¡¯t arrive fast enough. A few days later, Song Mingzhen opened up the gates of the old Ruijian Pavilion¡¯s courtyard at the foot of the mountain, and invited the youths of Anfeng City inside to teach them some basic swordsmanship and martial arts. Hardly a few moments passed before he had to close the doors again, his registration book completely filled. Word had spread quickly, it seemed, and everyone in Anfeng City wanted the chance to have free sword lessons from Dayuan¡¯s greatest hero of this era. Every other morning for the duration of si-shi, the group gathered in the courtyard. Song Mingzhen wasn¡¯t the best of teachers¡ª though his social skills had improved since he first woke up, he also remembered nothing of his own studies. While his muscle memory was good enough for his own purpose, it was far more difficult to explain things in theory when one couldn¡¯t remember what their own teachers had said to them. Still, he tried his best, often resorting to manually adjusting his students¡¯ stances and posture, and relying quite heavily on demonstration. Once in awhile, he even brought in a few of Ruijian Pavilion¡¯s disciples to help get his point across. The students themselves were a varied group. Most of them were youths from merchant families, especially those who traveled. Others were farmers¡¯ sons, and there were even a few young women¡­ Song Mingzhen couldn¡¯t help but wonder if their families sent them here in hopes he may take a fancy to one of them, because they tended to show up to the lessons as if dressed for a banquet at Jieyun Hall rather than sword training outside on the snow-covered ground. Unfortunately for the girls¡¯ families, Song Mingzhen had never yet met a woman who managed to catch his eye in that way. He had little interest in marriage and romance at all. If he had his way, then he would likely remain Dayuan¡¯s most eligible bachelor for some time yet. Still, and partially because of this complete lack of interest, he gladly accepted the young maidens as his students and taught them just the same as the others. Most of the students were teenagers or had just recently come of age, but at the last moment before he closed the gates, two small children had come running up to him. ¡°Xianshi-gege, please teach us swords!¡± the older one, a boy who looked to be about ten years old, pleaded. With him was a younger girl, who remained half-hidden behind him. Both children were quite small and thin, and wore ragged clothes that were messily stitched up here and there. Song Mingzhen remembered the two from the night of the attack¡ª they had been some of the last to leave the market square. He¡¯d seen them a few times in the city after that too, almost always side by side, with their fingers tightly interlocked as if they were afraid of losing one another. By this time, the courtyard was almost full, but these two children were small and wouldn¡¯t take up much space. Since they didn¡¯t seem to have anyone looking out for them, Song Mingzhen thought that it would be good for them to at least learn how to better defend themselves, so he agreed to let them join the group. Each of the confirmed participants was given a token to allow them entry to future classes. When he placed those tokens into the childrens¡¯ hands, their eyes lit up like stars. Over the next month, he found himself more and more looking after the pair¡¯s well-being. He noticed them shivering during practice in the chilly morning, so he brought them coats and blankets and had new shoes made for them. After the second snow fell, he began to have a pot of congee and warm mantou prepared for the participants, and would always watch to make sure that the two children got a generous portion. Though he tried to make sure he gave each of his students the attention they needed, he ended up spending a little more time with these two, just to make sure they were caught up with the others. It wasn¡¯t that Song Mingzhen considered himself overly paternal¡ª he did not, in fact, consider himself paternal at all¡ª it was just that he could at least do this much, so why wouldn¡¯t he? This side project succeeded in its original purpose¡ª to distract Song Mingzhen from worrying endlessly over his brother¡¯s investigation and the future of the cultivation world¡ª and also in its stated purpose. Over the month that followed, his students showed improvement in their skills. Song Mingzhen grew more pleased by the day as he wandered through the class to examine the students¡¯ progress. There were some more gifted than others, of course, with some even beginning to engage in carefully-monitored sessions of free sparring, but all of them had learned at least a little, and most importantly, seemed more confident than before. There was one matter, though, that was beginning to cause him some anxiety. In order to hold these sword lessons in the old courtyard, Song Mingzhen had naturally obtained permission from his father. That permission had been easily granted, so long as he agreed to one important limitation: Song Mingzhen was not permitted to teach any form of spiritual cultivation to his commoner students. Of course, such a restriction was in accordance with the laws and regulations, so Song Mingzhen agreed. Besides that, while there was an overlap between teaching martial arts and teaching cultivation, it should be quite possible to teach one without the other. He hadn¡¯t thought much of it at the time¡ª but then, he began to notice that a few of his students were showing signs of spiritual aptitude. Song Mingzhen was already a peak Zhuji-stage cultivator, and his spiritual sense was keener than even many of those at his same level. The slight, day-by-day strengthening of the spiritual aura, the changes in movement pattern and the flow of spiritual energy being conducted through the students¡¯ bodies¡ª all of these things would go unnoticed by an ordinary cultivator. To Song Mingzhen, though, it was all quite apparent. Still, he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. Natural aptitude was natural aptitude, after all. It wasn¡¯t surprising that training the body would bring out innate spiritual talent as well. Besides that, none of the students had even come close to attaining spiritual awakening and perceiving the Dao, so there wasn¡¯t too much cause for alarm. Without proper guidance or appropriate circumstance, it was unlikely that any of these students would progress much further than this, and that was for the best¡ª whether they came from a good background or a poor one, none of them were from cultivation families, and so it was forbidden for them to practice. No amount of spiritual aptitude would make a difference. Song Mingzhen simply resolved to keep a closer eye on these particular students, to make sure that they wouldn¡¯t find themselves in trouble with the cultivation world. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Things went on that way for awhile. Only a few students seemed to have such aptitude for cultivation, so there weren¡¯t too many to keep a watch on, and after the initial bit of growth, it seemed to taper off just as he had expected. It was a bit unfortunate, Song Mingzhen thought, that these youths wouldn¡¯t be permitted to study cultivation even though they had the potential for it¡­ but what was there to be done about that? Song Mingzhen couldn¡¯t exactly stand up against the cultivation world, go back on his agreement with his father, and teach them in secret, now could he? So, he never told any of them. That is, until things changed quite abruptly one day. Among those students who showed spiritual aptitude was one of the two small children that Song Mingzhen had unofficially taken under his wing¡ª the girl, A-Ying. She was the youngest of all of his students, and had experienced the most growth from what he could tell¡ª not only in terms of spiritual talent. She was also quite good with her wooden training sword, able to easily best Xiao-Lang when the two sparred together. Song Mingzhen had been a little concerned about her rapid progress at first, but just like the others, her spiritual development had hit a plateau, and so he¡¯d stopped worrying. What he hadn¡¯t expected was that A-Ying was unlike the others. Everyone had at least some limited capacity for cultivation, but most people would need extensive training and practice before they were even able to utilize their spiritual sense, let alone the circulation and storing up of qi that was required to progress beyond the most rudimentary levels. Martial training and spiritual training were rooted in the same foundation, and if one had spiritual aptitude, they would quickly gain martial skills and become strong, but that was as far as it would go. Unless one was made aware of their spiritual aptitude and received proper guidance, they usually wouldn¡¯t know what to focus on in order to progress¡ª many of the mortal world¡¯s great heroes over the ages had likely fallen into this category. Of course, there was always an exception. A rare few individuals were born already possessing a spiritual sense, and others had an exceptional spiritual root which would allow them to jump to peak Ningqi stage almost immediately after gaining their spiritual sense, needing only to cultivate the Dao for a short while before crossing the Zhuji boundary. These prodigies, when they were born into cultivation clans, were identified very quickly and often given special treatment, allowing them to surpass boundaries at a much faster rate than many of their peers. However, these blessings were not endowed only upon the children of the great clans¡ª but also on the children of the common people. These individuals would be the ones who ran into the most trouble in the cultivation world. Without instruction, it was incredibly difficult for one to perceive the Dao, but those with an innate spiritual sense could do so from birth. Without perceiving the Dao, it was nearly impossible to cultivate it, but those with an exceptional spiritual root would be able to do so almost without trying. In both of these cases, there was far less of a need for instruction¡ª cultivation would ultimately come naturally to these people, at least up to a certain point. This was where the trouble began. Cultivators were different from ordinary mortals. Aside from their abilities, they also had a certain aura about them. Even those without a spiritual sense could often tell there was something unusual¡ª the force of their presence outweighed those around them. For some, it was a magnetic charm, for others it was intimidating or unnerving. A talented cultivator was able to conceal their own spiritual aura¡ª something essential for those at higher levels, when interacting with the common people¡ª but this was even more difficult than cultivation itself. Not to mention that someone whose cultivation was higher would be able to see through the disguise. Aside from incidents where crimes were involved, this was usually how rogue cultivators were caught. While those who had just entered Ningqi stage may be able to avoid detection for awhile, as they continued to take in more spiritual qi from their surroundings and widen their meridians, the fact that they were cultivating would become obvious to those with a spiritual sense. Once they were noticed, then Ruijian Pavilion would monitor them closely, taking action as soon as they progressed past some uncertain, undefinable point known only to those responsible for enforcing the ban. Rogue cultivators who struggled along with a group would often be warned about the potential dangers and taught how to avoid them. Those who possessed innate abilities, though, often wouldn¡¯t even know that they were cultivating before it was too late. If they weren¡¯t scouted by some group of heretics and snapped up, they would continue going about their daily activities, none the wiser, until they ended up arrested. They would have their cultivation sealed at best, or otherwise they may be locked up in some dungeon for the rest of their lives¡­ or worse. What would be a blessing for one born to a cultivation family would inevitably become a beggar child¡¯s curse. This was the dilemma that Song Mingzhen was currently facing with his young students. One day, he noticed that A-Ying¡¯s spiritual aura had shifted once again. During the exercises, while adjusting her stance, he placed a hand on her pulse to feel her spiritual flow, and had to quickly draw back for fear that even sending an exploratory thread of spiritual qi through her meridians might be enough to push her over the boundary and cause her spiritual eyes to open. In this moment, Song Mingzhen realized that the situation was considerably more difficult than he had expected. From the beginning, he had only been paying attention to how his students¡¯ spiritual auras changed over time¡ª but A-Ying was much further along than he¡¯d expected, seeming to have nearly reached the end of the preparatory period overnight. This wasn¡¯t the case, though¡ª the reality was just that she had already been further along than he¡¯d thought. A-Ying had an exceptional spiritual root. When Song Mingzhen realized this, an uneasy knot twisted up in the pit of his stomach. Of course, he¡¯d known of this sort of innate ability, but it was such a rare thing to occur that he hadn¡¯t even considered it a possibility. Now, this little student of his was on the cusp of becoming a cultivator, and he hadn¡¯t had any chance to prepare for it. At the conclusion of the day¡¯s lesson, Song Mingzhen had decided that he needed to do something about the situation before it progressed any further. While the group of students made their way toward the gate, he made to instruct the two children to remain behind, but quickly realized that there was no need. Xiao-Lang was already lingering near the edge of the courtyard, holding A-Ying¡¯s hand tightly as he watched Song Mingzhen with an expectant look on his face. The knot of anxiety twisted even more tightly within Song Mingzhen¡¯s gut. The children knew something was going on¡ª how? He had been careful to maintain his usual demeanor, so that no one would notice that anything strange had happened. ¡°You all can return to Jieyun Hall,¡± he instructed the attendants and guards who had accompanied him to the lesson. ¡°I plan on spending some time out in the city.¡± Once the others had cleared out, Song Mingzhen swept across the courtyard, the cold winter sun glancing off of his shimmering golden robes. ¡°You two,¡± he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out, Gege will get you anything you¡¯d like to eat today. We can find a nice spot to sit and enjoy it¡ª I¡¯d like to discuss your progress.¡± He gave Xiao-Lang a look just as pointed and intentional as the boy¡¯s earlier expression. The two shared a look, and then they nodded their heads. ¡°Alright, Xianshi-gege.¡± Song Mingzhen took the pair out to the market, buying each of them an armload of treats before having them follow him to a spot near the riverbank that was somewhat out-of-the-way. He needed to find out what the children may or may not know about the situation before he could decide how best to resolve it¡ª and it would be better to do that somewhere where they¡¯d be less likely to be overheard. ¡°Now,¡± he said, once the two had eaten their fill, ¡°Is there anything you¡¯d like to tell me about?¡± Xiao-Lang hesitated for awhile, while A-Ying stared down at her feet, poking about in the dirt with her fingertip. Song Mingzhen waited¡ª it was only natural that they were a little bit nervous right now. As much as they might admire him, they¡¯d been on their own for long enough to know better than to trust easily. Eventually, though, curiosity or concern won out over caution. Xiao-Lang took a shaky breath. ¡°Something is happening with A-Ying,¡± he said, ¡°She¡¯s different, ever since we started sword lessons. Especially since a few days ago.¡± ¡°Gege is just jealous that I can beat him,¡± A-Ying muttered, sticking out her lower lip in a bit of a pout. ¡°That isn¡¯t true!¡± Xiao-Lang protested. ¡°It¡¯s good if you can, then you can escape from anyone who tries to take you!¡± The pair bickered back and forth for a little while, and Song Mingzhen found himself growing more and more anxious. It wasn¡¯t just A-Ying who showed signs of spiritual aptitude¡ª Xiao-Lang was also a little unusual. With a new worry nagging at him, Song Mingzhen interrupted their little squabble. ¡°You say that something is different about A-Ying¡­ what exactly is different?¡± Xiao-Lang fell silent, then scrunched up his face in thought. He turned to examine A-Ying, who was still scowling at him, then he shrugged his shoulders, looking back toward Song Mingzhen with a furrowed brow. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know really,¡± he admitted, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ there¡¯s something different now. Like something that was always hidden inside is starting to shine out.¡± ¡°Stop being silly!¡± A-Ying protested. ¡°I¡¯m not shiny!¡± Ah, so that¡¯s what it was¡­ What a situation! Song Mingzhen didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. It was rare enough for someone to have innate spiritual talent, but among his students, there were two¡ª one with an exceptional spiritual root, the other with an innate spiritual sense! How had they come by such misfortune? Any day now, A-Ying¡¯s spiritual eyes would open, and who knows how long would pass before she was branded as a ¡°potential criminal¡± for the rest of her life. Xiao-Lang¡¯s case was a little less worrying, as an innate spiritual sense was more difficult to detect without an interview, but he was so close to A-Ying, so he wouldn¡¯t escape scrutiny either. Not to mention, those who possessed an innate spiritual sense were also more likely to find their way into the path of cultivation on their own as well. These two were just children¡­ they hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, and they might end up in trouble for it. Maybe even worse, they could end up snapped up by a group of rogue cultivators. Song Mingzhen already knew that there was one group out there, the ones who had attacked Anfeng City, and who knew how many others were lurking in the shadows. There was no way to know their plans, but their numbers would almost always be low¡ª they would jump at the chance to snap up two talented youngsters and groom them into perfect weapons to aim at the cultivation world. For Xiao-Lang and A-Ying, who didn¡¯t have any family to speak of, the offer of power and support would seem very appealing, and they might not realize it was a trap until it was too late. On one side was the hypervigilant cultivation world, on the other side evildoers looking to take advantage of every possible opportunity¡­ And there was even that danger that came from within themselves¡ª even an early Ningqi-stage cultivator was at risk of lapsing into qi deviation and getting themselves killed if they didn¡¯t follow the proper cultivation methods. It was too unfair. Song Mingzhen couldn¡¯t just let that sort of thing happen to these two. But what could he do? Mengshan Temple was no more. The records stated that its residents had been dispersed and its gates had been closed after the war. There was no other place for children like these to go¡ª no matter where they went, their spiritual talent would put them at risk as soon as it became apparent. He took a shaky breath, mulling it over in his mind as he tried to quiet the swirling anxiety within him as much as possible. Then, he recalled Ning Feiyun¡¯s case, and an idea came to him. Even if it wasn¡¯t possible to take the children to Mengshan Temple, it wasn¡¯t Ning Feiyun¡¯s origin that made him a legitimate cultivator, but his adoption into a cultivation clan. The name one wore made all the difference in this world¡ª so, reasonably speaking, if Song Mingzhen were to take these two up to Ruijian Pavilion and bestow his surname upon them, then wouldn¡¯t they also be treated similarly? He was far from ready to raise children on his own, of course¡ª he wasn¡¯t even considering marriage yet!¡ª but surely, acting as a benefactor wouldn¡¯t be outside of his capabilities. At the very least, he could make arrangements for them to have a place to stay, and lessons with Ruijian Pavilion¡¯s instructors. They would be safe and provided for, and then they would grow up to become assets to the Song clan. Both children seemed to have good potential, there was no good reason they shouldn¡¯t be able to develop it. With this plan in mind, Song Mingzhen took out a blank talisman. He drew his Chengxiao sword a few cun from its sheathe and made a small cut on his finger, then with a flourish, he used it to write down a certain spell. He did the same with another blank talisman, then handed one to each of the children. ¡°Take these,¡± he said, ¡°And keep them on your persons at all times. They will keep you safe for now¡ª I will make arrangements for you.¡± It was a fairly advanced skill to suppress one¡¯s own spiritual aura, but with this talisman, anyone could accomplish that. Additionally, because Song Mingzhen had been the one to write them, anyone at or below his own level of cultivation would be unable to see past it¡ª even if A-Ying¡¯s spiritual eyes opened before Song Mingzhen could sort things out, no one would be able to tell, and they would be spared from both Ruijian Pavilion¡¯s scrutiny and from the exploitative gaze of evil cultivators. In theory, Song Mingzhen¡¯s plan was sound. There was already a precedent for something like this, so it wasn¡¯t as though he were presenting something entirely unheard of. However, as he climbed the steps to Jieyun Hall, he felt as though a serpent had wrapped itself around his chest and throat and was ever-so-slowly squeezing the life out of him. The throbbing pain behind his eyes had returned, as had the pounding of his heart. Since he first woke up a few months ago, these symptoms had slowly faded away, until they were quite rare. Now, he felt almost as unsettled as he had back then. He had told his father that he would not teach spiritual cultivation¡ª now, he was going to ask permission to take in a pair of children who had developed spiritual abilities. Even though Song Mingzhen knew he had done nothing wrong, other than perhaps allowing the pair to attend sword lessons in the first place, he still felt terribly uneasy. There was no real reason to think that Song Weicheng would refuse this request. If Song Mingzhen wished to take those two as his disciples, then what would be so wrong with that? Young masters of cultivation clans had done things like this before, creating exceptions to the rules as long as it had been in place¡ª why should Song Mingzhen¡¯s situation be any different? Besides that, it would be too much of a shame to let this talent go by the wayside, or to allow them to be snatched up by those who wished to use their talents for nefarious purposes. His father was a reasonable man. Surely, once this was explained, he would agree. So why did Song Mingzhen feel so terrified? Each step he took felt heavier and heavier, as though stones were being continuously piled onto his back. Though it was midday, the corners of his vision had begun to darken, and the scenery blurred together, in and out of focus. His breath rasped in and out of his lungs, his heart beating like a ceaseless drum, rattling around inside of his chest. By the time he reached the gates of Jieyun Hall, his limbs felt stiff and wooden, and he could barely even stay upright, his breath frozen in his lungs and not daring to pass his lips. As the world spun around him, Song Mingzhen didn¡¯t even notice his path diverging, suddenly-rejuvenated footsteps carrying him back into his own courtyard, past the little pool and through the doors of his house. Once he had gone inside and the door was shut, he stood in the center of the quiet dim room for awhile, swaying in place as his vision twisted and distorted, turning from single to double and then back again. His chest ached, the blood still rushing in his ear as he struggled to catch a breath. What¡­ what was happening to him right now? The darkness creeping at the corners of his vision suddenly pressed inward, and he sank down to his knees. He caught a brief glimpse of his own pale face as he fell, reflected in a copper mirror that rested on a nearby table. In the moments before his consciousness faded away entirely, he realized something strange. Why had his own reflection refused to meet his gaze? Old Troubles, New Fears When Song Mingzhen regained consciousness, he could not fully recall how he had ended up this way. Once more, he found himself floating amid a pit of black mire, flailing and grasping for the side until he could at last drag himself back to shore. He opened his eyes. His surroundings were dim, and it appeared to be sometime in the late afternoon. Just within his field of vision, he saw the shape of a hand resting on the ground before him. When he tried moving his own fingers, the fingers of that hand responded as well¡ª though he could barely feel the connection, it seemed that the hand was, in fact, his own. Song Mingzhen slowly pulled himself upright, his limbs feeling leaden and his lungs aching as if they had been filled with water and slowly emptied. There was a metallic, coppery scent in his nostrils, and the same taste on his tongue. A thin trickle of blood had dripped from his nose, staining his skin and the floor beneath him with dark spots of vermilion. One, two, three¡­ he shut his eyes, inhaling and exhaling. Then, he opened them again. He looked around, and saw that he was lying on the floor of his own room. There was nothing out of place, and no signs of a struggle. He still felt a little dizzy, and somewhat disconnected from his body, but other than that, his condition wasn¡¯t too bad. It didn¡¯t seem like he had been injured or attacked. Had he fallen into qi deviation? That was the most likely explanation for this, and it wouldn¡¯t at all be surprising. Though his cultivation had mostly stabilized over the past few months, there was still a persistent feeling of unsettledness within him, no matter how hard he tried to smooth it over. It felt like he wasn¡¯t at home in his own body, like the Dao within his heart failed to properly resonate with the Dao that he practiced. Still, he had no idea how he ended up in this situation, here and now. The events leading up to the moment he woke up to himself lying on his floor were blurred together and hazy. He thought back to his last clear memory, following the trail up to the present. He hadn¡¯t spent any more time meditating than usual today, and certainly hadn¡¯t entered into any kind of intense cultivation. He¡¯d spent the day quite leisurely, as all of his days were spent since his recovery. This morning, he had gone to teach his sword lessons¡­ Ah, that was where things had changed¡ª those two young students of his, the one with the exceptional spiritual root and the one with the innate spiritual sense. Song Mingzhen had been trying to address their situation. One after another, the events fell into place. Spending time with them, handing them the concealment talismans, then departing for Ruijian Pavilion to enact his plan to have them brought into the Song clan¡­ he had been on his way to discuss the matter with Song Weicheng when he began to feel ill. After that point, it all blurred together in a haze of pain, and then somehow, he had ended up back here, hours later, waking up on his floor. Song Mingzhen felt more than a little unnerved by all of this. By now, he should have been stable enough not to fall into such lapses randomly, but he couldn¡¯t pin down the exact cause of this either. He got to his feet and made his way over to a small table against the wall, picking up a medicine bottle. He put a tightly-wrapped pill in his mouth, shuddering at the bitter taste as he swallowed it, then set the medicine bottle back down. Suddenly, a chill ran down his spine. He recalled something from the moment before he lost consciousness. Back then, he thought he had seen a mirror on this table¡ª but now, there was only this medicine bottle and a stack of books. Neither was there any imprint in the thin layer of dust where another object may have been recently. Had he just been seeing things? That was certainly a possibility. After all, he had been in an unstable state during a lapse in his cultivation. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for the mind to conjure up phantoms under such circumstances. Before he had fully woken up from his years of unconsciousness, he had suffered from endless hallucinations and senseless visions, all of them terribly ominous and feeling perfectly real in the moment. Now, he could hardly remember a single one. The incident with the mirror¡­ it was most likely something similar. Song Mingzhen took a shaky breath, leaning against the tables as he worked to quiet his nerves. Still feeling uneasy, he rummaged around his room a bit until he actually did find a mirror. After a moment of brief hesitation, he glanced into the polished surface. There was nothing strange about his reflection whatsoever. Dark honey-colored peach blossom eyes looked back at him, and there was a faint hint of rosiness dusted across his high cheekbones. His lips were pressed downward ever-so-slightly, and there was a slight furrow to his brow and a faint sheen of sweat on his skin which betrayed his current anxious state. He shut his eyes, then opened them once again. There was no change. This reflection had no will of its own, like the one he saw before passing out. Song Mingzhen breathed a sigh of relief. He reached up to adjust his guan, which had slipped off to the side a bit when he fell. He arranged a few loose strands of hair, then set down the mirror and rolled the stiffness out of his neck and shoulders. He couldn¡¯t feel any further discomfort in his body, and his spiritual flow didn¡¯t seem to have any disruptions either¡ª at least, nothing new. The problems that were there didn¡¯t seem to have gotten any worse, either. There didn¡¯t seem to be any reason for him to go see a physician, or to trouble his father with something like this¡ª for now, he would just wait to see if anything more happened. It was probably just a small, one-time relapse, nothing more. He¡¯d just spent five years in a catatonic state, after all¡ª there were bound to be some complications here and there. It was just a little bit unfortunate that it had to happen now. He¡¯d hoped to sort out the situation with Xiao-Lang and A-Ying as quickly as possible, so that the two of them could get settled into Ruijian Pavilion. Even if it may be unconventional to take orphan children off the streets and bring them into a cultivation clan, Song Mingzhen would be taking responsibility for them himself, so there shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem. He had once led the entirety of Ruijian Pavilion¡¯s cultivators, back during the war¡ª clearly, there was plenty of trust placed in him, and someone who had commanded forces in battle would surely be able to handle a couple of small children. Now, though, the sun had already begun to set, and Song Mingzhen hadn¡¯t even discussed the matter with his father. Even if he got permission, he would probably need to wait until tomorrow to make the rest of the arrangements and bring the children up from the city. Ah, well¡­ there wasn¡¯t much to be done about it. He left his house and made his way back over to the main hall. This time, he only felt a little anxious. His throat was a bit tighter than usual, and his hands felt a bit clammy, fingertips chilled¡ª but most of that was because of the fainting spell he had just suffered, and fear that it may happen again. Still, he made it to the main hall without issue and entered, breathing in the sweet fragrance of incense. Song Weicheng was cloistered away in his study, and had asked not to be disturbed, so Song Mingzhen could only wait outside until he came out. As he waited, he shifted his weight from one foot to the other. He¡¯d found himself quite impatient, ever since he woke up a few months ago¡ª according to his personal servants, it was a new trait he had developed in his convalescence. To pass the time, he thought about how to best phrase his request, and decided that he would first breach the topic in a hypothetical sense. After all, there was still a chance it may be denied¡ª and considering the laws against cultivation for the common people, it would probably be best not to paint a potential target on the back of those two young children. Even Ning Feiyun had been adopted before the war¡ª Song Mingzhen wouldn¡¯t be surprised if things were more strict now. He would be remiss not to take that into account. After what felt like an eternity, the door to the study opened, and Song Weicheng emerged. ¡°Mingzhen,¡± he greeted his son, then a frown creased his expression. ¡°You seem pale¡ª what is troubling you?¡± He approached, then reached out to feel Song Mingzhen¡¯s pulse. Song Mingzhen¡¯s breath caught in his lungs for a moment, and he had to stop himself from flinching away from the sudden touch. ¡°I¡ª there is no real problem, Fuqin,¡± he insisted, ¡°I only overextended myself a little. I¡¯m quite well enough now.¡± Of course, he should have expected that Song Weicheng would notice something was wrong. His father had been at his side all those years while he went between tossing and turning and lying deathly still¡ª naturally, he would be in tune with every small tell regarding Song Mingzhen¡¯s condition. ¡°Have you been taking your medicine?¡± he asked, meeting Song Mingzhen¡¯s gaze with his own concerned one. ¡°You¡¯ve been doing well for quite some time now¡­ what caused this sudden change?¡± Song Mingzhen nodded. ¡°I have been taking it. As for the cause¡­ well, I don¡¯t think it was anything specific. It seems I just hit a small snag in my recovery¡ª but I don¡¯t feel any discomfort now, so I think that the problem has resolved itself. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± To be quite honest, Song Mingzhen had hoped the whole thing would go unnoticed¡ª if Song Weicheng began worrying about his health, he might find it hard to bring up the more pressing matters on his mind. Song Weicheng had been adamant that he not stretch himself too thin. Now, it might be more difficult to convince him to allow Song Mingzhen to take disciples. Fortunately, Song Weicheng didn¡¯t press him further on the matter aside from a light admonishment to be more careful and to take better care of himself. ¡°Do not forget, you are still recovering,¡± he said, his expression still heavily lined with concern. ¡°But¡­ it doesn¡¯t seem as though that is what you came here to discuss. What is really troubling you, Mingzhen?¡± Despite spending ample time preparing, Song Mingzhen found himself completely tongue-tied in this moment, a sudden surge of anxiety bubbling up from his gut. He bit the inside of his mouth, a little bit baffled as to how easily he could lose command over language in a situation like this when he didn¡¯t seem to have any trouble with it in other circumstances. He¡¯d never been this nervous around his father before. It wasn¡¯t even that he was going to ask something ridiculous or unheard of¡ª so why was he so worried about this? He took a deep breath, then pushed past the mental blockade. ¡°I was contemplating something today,¡± he began. ¡°After dismissing my students from the old courtyard, I began to consider the nature of cultivation¡ª though I am only teaching them martial arts, the foundational techniques are the same as those used by cultivators. After all, the objective of attuning one¡¯s body and mine is the same in both circumstances. If there were to be someone who possessed innate spiritual talents, could martial training alone be enough to unlock it?¡± Hopefully, this came across as nothing more than a curiosity, a simple question. Something like a shadow crossed over Song Weicheng¡¯s features, ever so briefly¡ª but before Song Mingzhen could blink, it was gone, replaced by an expression of thoughtfulness. ¡°It is possible,¡± Song Weicheng replied, ¡°but it would be quite rare. Without proper instruction, one with sufficient aptitude may be able to eventually perceive the Dao¡­ but they likely would not progress very far. Still, such a person could be rather troublesome¡ª especially if they happened to fall into the wrong hands.¡± Song Mingzhen inclined his head slightly, then nodded along. Good, the conversation seemed to be going well. ¡°Indeed,¡± he said, ¡°After all, there is the matter of those heretics who perpetrated the attack. If they have any intention on expanding their operations, then they will certainly be looking to recruit.¡± ¡°Of course, there are only a few people with such innate talents born into each generation,¡± Song Weicheng countered. ¡°Even you, my son, with all of your talent, were not such a prodigy, and you certainly would have not reached such achievement were it not for your education. Even if one does possess an innate spiritual sense or root, they will not progress far without proper instruction and resources. Though one who possesses both of these qualities would certainly be a concern, it is rare enough already for them to appear on their own¡ª let alone together in a single person.¡± You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°I see,¡± Song Mingzhen replied. His father¡¯s words made sense¡ª to advance in the realms of cultivation, one must cultivate both spiritual sense and spiritual power together. Without having both, you wouldn¡¯t get very far¡ª like a seed planted in the ground but never watered, doomed to remain inert forever. In the case of his young students, though, each of them was in possession of one of these rare talents¡ª and by chance and coincidence, the two had ended up forming a close bond with one another. Song Mingzhen wondered if this situation may prove an exception to his father¡¯s logic. Perhaps they would unwittingly help one another up, advancing high enough to run afoul of Ruijian Pavilion¡¯s enforcement of the laws against rogue cultivators. Otherwise, they may find themselves drawn down dark channels into murky waters, only to be snapped up by those with no good intentions. Those two were far too naive, and Song Mingzhen could see a flicker of ambition within them¡ª if it was possible, then there was certainly a chance of it happening. In the end, he didn¡¯t find himself reassured at all by his father¡¯s words. ¡°I truly doubt you have much to worry about,¡± Song Weicheng continued. ¡°There has only been one person in recent history who possessed such a high level of natural talent, someone with both an innate spiritual sense and an exceptional spiritual root¡­¡± His gaze darkened once more, bitterness seeping into his features from narrowed eyes. Song Mingzhen was about to ask further, but before he could do so, Song Weicheng took a sharp breath, shaking his head. ¡°That person¡­ he has already departed from this world.¡± Song Mingzhen was at a loss for words, uncertain what to say next. Silence hung thick in the air like incense smoke as Song Weicheng stood for a moment, his gaze distant as though he were in deep reminiscence. ¡°But I suppose in times such as these, no potential threat¡ª no matter how unlikely¡ª ought to be be ignored,¡± he concluded, after awhile. ¡°I feel the same,¡± Song Mingzhen concurred, though he felt that treating this possibility as a threat outright may be a little too far. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching carefully, just to make certain nothing slips my notice. Still¡ª in certain circumstances, I am of the mind that this wouldn¡¯t be so much of a threat, but instead an asset. Wouldn¡¯t it be good, if such individuals were found, to take them into Ruijian Pavilion?¡± Song Weicheng turned abruptly to look at him. Song Mingzhen felt almost like he was being read like the pages of a book¡ª why did that question make Song Weicheng seem so on edge? Surely he hadn¡¯t said anything too suspicious or outlandish! ¡°Is that truly what Mingzhen thinks?¡± Song Weicheng asked. ¡°And what if that person has already been recruited by our enemies? What if that person does not truly have innate talent at all, but has instead been trained by those heretics with the express purpose of infiltrating Ruijian Pavilion as a spy?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly, Song Mingzhen understood what all of this was about. It wasn¡¯t that Song Weicheng was suspicious of him, but rather, he was far more anxious about the recent events than he let on. Song Mingzhen almost felt like breathing a sigh of relief, but stopped himself. During the conversation, the atmosphere in the hall had slowly and steadily shifted, becoming a little colder, a little less welcoming. Though at the time Song Mingzhen had barely noticed, he had also become more and more tense. Now, the prickle of hairs on the back of his neck became irritatingly obvious. Perhaps they were all more on edge than they thought they were. A long period of silence in the aftermath of a crisis could do that. ¡°I¡­ had not considered that,¡± he said, lowering his head. It seemed that now wasn¡¯t the best time to press further on the subject. Song Weicheng was still far too worried about these things. Perhaps for now, Song Mingzhen should just continue to keep an eye on the children¡ª he could bring it up once more after the current situation was resolved and the culprits apprehended. As long as Xiao-Lang and A-Ying wore the talismans he gave them, they should be just as safe as ever. He would have to handle everything a bit more thoroughly later on. ¡°Is that all you wished to ask?¡± Song Weicheng pressed, still frowning. ¡°That was all,¡± Song Mingzhen confirmed, ¡°It was just a thought I had earlier¡ª I was only curious about it.¡± ¡°Mn. If you have any reservations about continuing this project of yours, Mingzhen, you may freely end it at any time.¡± ¡°Understood¡­ Then, I will take my leave now,¡± Song Mingzhen replied. Song Weicheng nodded, excusing him. Before Song Mingzhen could make it out of the main hall, though, the door suddenly burst open. A messenger wearing the slate grey robes of Yinshan¡¯s Ning clan rushed in, escorted by a pair of Ruijian Pavilion¡¯s guards. ¡°Song-zongzhu! Song-gongzi! I have urgent news from Baidong Mountain!¡± the messenger cried out breathlessly, his face flushed with exertion. Both father and son startled, and Song Weicheng rushed forward to meet the new arrival. ¡°Speak!¡± The messenger gasped for breath, his legs trembling slightly beneath him. Beneath the flush on his cheeks, his face was paper-white, and his expression was grave. ¡°Qin-zongzhu¡­ Qin-zongzhu has been murdered!¡± The news struck like a bolt of lightning from the heavens. Song Weicheng¡¯s face drained of color in an instant, and he reflexively gripped the hilt of his sword, knuckles turning white. ¡°What?¡± he muttered, staring at the messenger in disbelief. ¡°How¡­ how can this be?¡± There had been a long friendship between the Qin and Song clans. The current head of the Qin family, Qin Wenying, had only recently ascended to his seat following his father¡¯s tragic death during the war. Now, hardly more than five years had passed, and Yinshan¡¯s leadership had once again been overturned¡ª truly, fortune had abandoned the Qin clan. Song Weicheng was older than Qin Wenying by over fifty years, and because of the close friendship between him and Qin Wenying¡¯s father, he had seen the new clan leader as something like his nephew. The news of his sudden death left Song Weicheng shaken. Song Mingzhen turned his attention to the messenger. Now, it was important to get more information. ¡°Please, continue¡ª how did this happen?¡± The grey-clad young man lowered his head. ¡°No one knows exactly how it happened, Song-gongzi. The clan leader¡¯s body was found several days ago, already cold in his bed. His throat had been cut,¡± he said. ¡°Nonetheless, we do know the culprit¡¯s identity. Somehow, our highest-security prison was breached.¡± His gaze darkened, clouds of hatred and fear mingling together within his eyes. Song Mingzhen recognized that sort of expression. It was the same one that he had seen his father wearing when discussing those great evil cultivators who had caused so much suffering during the war. Song Weicheng looked up suddenly¡ª and that same look was apparent in his own eyes now. ¡°She escaped?!¡± he cried out. His face turned first red, then blue, then white with rage, and Song Mingzhen thought for a moment that he might actually reach out to shake the messenger by his collars. ¡°Fuqin¡ª pardon me,¡± Song Mingzhen cut in, hoping to divert attention from the messenger, ¡°What do you mean? Who has escaped?¡± Song Weicheng grit his teeth, clenching and unclenching his fists inside his sleeves as he struggled to maintain composure. With some effort, he restrained his emotions and smoothed the sharpest edges from his expression. He exhaled, the end of his breath trembling like a reed in the wind. ¡°That demoness¡ª the second of the Great Generals of the Nameless. She was being held in custody by the Qin clan,¡± he explained. Then, he turned back to the messenger. ¡°How could this happen? Baidong Mountain¡¯s prison is the most secure in the continent¡ª even demons and monsters cannot escape, so how could one rogue cultivator slip away?¡± ¡°I¡­ do not know, Song-zongzhu,¡± the messenger shook his head helplessly, ¡°Somehow, she managed to break out.¡± ¡°Has she been caught?¡± ¡°Unfortunately¡­ she was already long gone by the time the plot was discovered. Ning-zongzhu has already sent some of his clan¡¯s scouts to search for her, and is planning a more extensive operation. As of three days ago, though¡­ there has been no sign of her.¡± Song Weicheng looked to be in a daze, his lips pressed together in a firm, thin line. Song Mingzhen looked back and forth between his father and the messenger, anxiously trying to piece together the information he¡¯d gleaned from their conversation. He vaguely recalled hearing that some of the surviving members of the Nameless had been imprisoned, rather than executed, but he could not remember too many details clearly, as much of that wasn¡¯t noted down in the records. If this person had managed to overpower a clan leader so easily¡­ then she must be incredibly dangerous. ¡°Mingzhen,¡± Song Weicheng took a deep, shaky breath as he turned to his son. ¡°Prepare to leave. Your younger brother is still occupied with Dayuan¡¯s own affairs¡ª so it must be you who is to go to Yinshan.¡± He then summoned one of his attendants, instructing that the messenger from Yinshan be given a place to stay the night, to rest and recover from his travels. Once they had departed, only father and son remained in the hall. Song Weicheng once again addressed Song Mingzhen. ¡°Qin Wenying¡¯s only son is not yet old enough to rule on his own,¡± he said, ¡°So the one currently in power is Ning Jianlin. I do not doubt his motives or his loyalty¡ª but the same cannot be said of his third son. Ning Jianlin refuses to listen to reason, and places quite a lot of trust in him, though. Because of his talent and ability, Ning Feiyun will almost certainly be tasked with leading the search for the fugitive. I am sure you understand, why this cannot be ideal.¡± Song Mingzhen recalled their previous discussion about Yinshan¡¯s politics, then his eyes widened. ¡°Fuqin, you don¡¯t believe that Ning Feiyun¡­¡± His voice trailed off before he could finish. ¡°¡­ I cannot say for certain,¡± Song Weicheng shook his head, sighing heavily. ¡°Nonetheless¡­ the situation is very suspicious. It is unheard of for a prisoner to escape from Baidong Mountain, and that creature managed to do so without anyone knowing until after the fact¡ª even taking down the clan leader on her way out. I believe that she cannot have accomplished this without help from inside. Ning Feiyun¡­ he may be the one to blame, or he may not be, but he should not be so easily cleared from suspicion just because he has his father¡¯s trust. I wish for you to go and assist him¡ª and, if necessary, assist in bringing him to justice.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Song Mingzhen agreed. It wasn¡¯t as though he could reasonably argue against it. The only responsibilities he had here were the sword lessons he was teaching¡ª and Song Weicheng had already made it clear that those could be suspended at any time. He worried for Xiao-Lang and A-Ying, but he couldn¡¯t use them as a reason to stay. Besides, there wasn¡¯t much he could do for them right now anyway. Still, he felt a little uneasy leaving them behind, where he couldn¡¯t check in to make sure they were staying out of trouble. He¡¯d just have to trust that the talismans would do their job. Besides, they¡¯d already been on their own for awhile¡ª barring any cultivation-related dangers, they should be able to manage just fine. Not to mention the fact that, whether Song Weicheng¡¯s suspicions had any truth to them or not, this incident nonetheless posed a great danger to the cultivation world¡ª and to the mortal world as well. It wasn¡¯t just any former member of the Nameless who had escaped, but the second-most powerful, the one who had been the closest companion of the Great General himself. After the war, she had been confined to the most secure prison in the continent because of how great a threat she posed¡ª it was said that the only reason she wasn¡¯t executed outright was because she possessed key information regarding the movements and operations of the rest of the Nameless and the associates. Song Mingzhen couldn¡¯t help but wonder why she was still alive now, long after the war had ended. ¡°The messenger from Yinshan will rest here overnight and return tomorrow. You must return with him,¡± Song Weicheng instructed. ¡°I worry because of your condition, but there is little that can be done¡ª if this is, in fact, the result of some wider plot, we must put a stop to it as quickly as possible. A suspect cannot be allowed to go here and there as he pleases, manipulating evidence and letting fugitives escape.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Song Mingzhen replied, bowing his head. ¡°Go, then¡ª make whatever preparations you require,¡± Song Weicheng dismissed him, and then Song Mingzhen departed from Jieyun Hall. He sat in his courtyard for awhile, absently staring down at his reflection in the clear waters of the pool. A small corner of his mind continued to watch for any strange flickers as he mulled over the present crisis. A clan leader murdered, a dangerous prisoner escaped, and the attack on Anfeng City¡­ was it all connected somehow? Or perhaps it was just an ill-fated coincidence. Still, his father was right. It wasn¡¯t something they could afford to turn a blind eye to¡ª not when this incident could reignite the flames of war. Song Mingzhen sighed, running his hands through his hair and twisting at the end of one of the long strands. It seemed like everything was set to go wrong today. Had he wished too hard for something that would break the uneasy stalemate? Even if he had wanted something more to do, this wasn¡¯t what he had in mind! He still couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Xiao-Lang and A-Ying, facing an uncertain fate that they had no idea lay before them. Now, he would have to leave them completely on their own while he traveled to another region. Summoning Chengxiao from its sheath with a flick of his wrist, he leapt onto the blade and glided down toward the city. He landed lightly atop a roof, then swept his consciousness outward through the streets and alleyways until he pinpointed the faint trace of spiritual energy from his concealment talismans. Leaping from one roof to the next, he made his way toward it, finally landing in an alley a street or two away and then walking the rest of the way. When the pair came into view, Xiao-Lang was counting up the coins in a small bowl, with A-Ying standing over his shoulder and watching. Song Mingzhen¡¯s footsteps were soundless, and he had suppressed the greater part of his spiritual aura. A-Ying, of course, didn¡¯t notice his approach, but as soon as he drew near, Xiao-Lang looked up, freezing in place like a rabbit that had just sensed a predator. Song Mingzhen wondered how many times the boy¡¯s spiritual sense had saved the two of them before. As soon as Xiao-Lang saw who it was, though, the anxiety melted away from his small face and his shoulders slumped in relief. He scrambled up to his feet. ¡°Xianshi-gege, you¡¯re here.¡± Only now did A-Ying also notice him, and she trotted over, grasping hold of his sleeve with a beaming smile on her face. She¡¯d certainly gotten over her shyness by now. ¡°Is Gege going to take us up into the mountains to learn immortal magic tricks?¡± she asked. Song Mingzhen frowned. ¡°Who told you that?¡± She hid her face in his sleeve. ¡°Nobody¡­ some other kids said if you¡¯re good at swords, you can go learn immortal magic on the mountain¡­and we¡¯re good at swords, so I thought¡­¡± ¡°A-Ying,¡± Xiao-Lang cut in, ¡°Enough, don¡¯t bother Xianshi-gege about this. Come here.¡± The girl looked up, then pouted a little as she went to rejoin her brother. Song Mingzhen sighed and shook his head. He really didn¡¯t want to disappoint the girl. Besides, if he had his way, then that was exactly what he would do. Still¡­ now wasn¡¯t the time. It was unfortunate that she¡¯d already gotten the idea in her head. ¡°I did not come to take you into the mountains,¡± he admitted. ¡°Truthfully, I came to say that I will be away for awhile, so there will be no sword lessons. You¡¯re still wearing the talismans I gave you?¡± The mood immediately sank down into the mire. A-Ying looked crestfallen, while Xiao-Lang was similarly disappointed. They both nodded their heads. ¡°Good,¡± Song Mingzhen replied, ¡°Don¡¯t take them off, and stay out of trouble. I¡¯ll come and find you when I get back.¡± A-Ying sighed, her head drooping. ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be alright, Xianshi-gege,¡± Xiao-Lang nodded, grasping A-Ying¡¯s sleeve and tugging her over to his side again. Song Mingzhen offered a little smile to the pair, then placed a few coins into each of their hands so that they could get something good to eat. Then, he took off into the sky, returning home to prepare for his upcoming journey. He had done all he could. Now, he needed to focus on the mission ahead. Baidong Mountain To travel from Dayuan¡¯s Anfeng City to Yinshan¡¯s Baidong Mountain, one would first follow the banks of the Heng River upstream, going westward until they reached Yinshan¡¯s borders. From there, the terrain would gradually become rougher, and travelers would have to navigate the paths through the region¡¯s mountains and valleys. For an ordinary person traveling on foot, the journey would take roughly a month if there were no incidents¡ª but for a cultivator flying on a sword, the distance could be crossed in a matter of days or less, depending on how fast they could fly. Song Mingzhen had been to Baidong Mountain at least once before, during the war. Because it was the most isolated of the great clans¡¯ strongholds, the Nameless had launched their first all-out attack on the cultivation world there. During the attack, the Qin clan found that their defensive mechanisms had failed, and the Ning clan¡¯s fighters were scattered throughout the region dealing with the rogue cultivators that had suddenly sprung up out of nowhere. Because of the close friendship between their families, Song Weicheng had sent Song Mingzhen with reinforcements to turn the tide of battle¡ª and they had eventually beaten back the Nameless heretics, though not before the former Qin clan leader last his life. Of course, Song Mingzhen couldn¡¯t remember any of this for himself now, so he was glad to have a guide along with him to show him the route. It was easy to skip past the twists and turns while flying. Instead of climbing into the mountains, the mountains rose up to meet them instead, growing nearer and nearer through a thin, intermittent layer of wispy clouds. A frigid wind was blowing. The mountains below were already laden with snow, and already more was threatening to fall from the heavy-bellied clouds above. Yinshan¡¯s largest cities and towns were in the plains and foothills near the border. As one went further into the mountains, they would only find small villages perched precariously atop the ridges and tucked into the valleys, the homes of miners or herb-gatherers. Closer to Baidong Mountain, even these small villages became a rare sight. Unlike Ruijian Pavilion¡¯s central location, the Qin clan¡¯s headquarters were located in the far western regions of Yinshan, several days¡¯ travel on foot from the nearest town. There were multiple reasons for this¡ª the first one being that within Baidong Mountain ran dense veins of spiritual ore, making it the best place in the region for cultivating and forging spiritual tools. Not only that, but if just anyone happened to stumble into the caves beneath the mountain, then they would be able to become a peak-stage Ningqi cultivator in a single step, so of course this resource had to be jealously guarded to keep it from being misused. The second reason was because the greater portion of the Qin clan¡¯s cultivators were toolmakers. Two thousand years ago, the gods and immortals walked within the mundane world. They shared their power freely, and legends say that there were ceaseless wonders in that time¡ª all manner of spiritual beasts roamed the earth, no more rare a sight than common animals, while mystical flowers and herbs sprouted in every garden. Spiritual qi flowed through the waters and sang on the wind, and almost anyone who sought the path of cultivation could find it with enough effort. This era was one of boundless prosperity and beautiful, inconceivable to those living in modern times¡ª but of course, there were some who fell prey to greed, who were not satisfied with the bounty that was freely shared among all, but instead wished to surpass the gods and hoard the world¡¯s power for themselves. Their machinations plunged the world into darkness and strife, and though they were ultimately defeated, the time of prosperity had come to an end. The gods retreated to the highest heavens, beyond the reach of the world, and the immortals vanished to places unknown, never again to reveal themselves to mortals. The spiritual qi that flowed through the natural world became limited, and the entrance of the three thousand paths narrowed so that few could find it¡ª and so the world became as it was today. Those who sought to overturn the heavens, who had succeeded in reshaping the order of the world, had accomplished this through the aid of spiritual tools. The five greatest among these first heretics became known as the Five Great Demonic Gods, and from their machinations originated all manner of demonic pestilence and corruption. Each one of them created and wielded a spiritual tool with unmatched power, and together, these tools were able to bend reality to their wielders¡¯ whims. Though the Demonic Gods were originally mere mortals, with these tools in hand they held power equal to the gods. Only after a great and terrible struggle, where the sun did not shine for a hundred years, were they finally defeated and destroyed, with their remnants sealed beyond the boundaries of the world. Fortunately, ordinary spiritual mechanisms could not compare to the tools possessed by the Demonic Gods. The power of the items crafted by the Qin clan was bound by the limit of their creator¡¯s power¡ª while they could convey certain advantages, they could no longer elevate their wielders to the heavens with a single touch. Nonetheless, that wasn¡¯t to say that accidents wouldn¡¯t occur. Out of all of the three thousand paths, the way of toolmaking was one of the most intricate and complex, and the materials were often volatile. If something were to go wrong, the consequences were not limited to one¡¯s own body, but could also affect the surrounding regions¡ª in some cases for centuries to follow. If such an accident were to occur, it was best to limit the potential casualties. In an isolated location like this, the fallout could be contained more easily. Not to mention, the distance and the quiet allowed the Qin clan¡¯s cultivators to work in peace, unbothered by the affairs of the mundane world¡ª their seclusion rendering the Ning clan¡¯s role as intermediary quite essential. Three days after departing from Ruijian Pavilion, the travelers reached their destination. As they approached Baidong Mountain, Song Mingzhen perceived the security array that was set in a dome all around it. The air distorted into shimmering, silvery hues, branching out into a network of threads like lotus fibers, brightening here and nearly vanishing there with the ebb and flow of spiritual qi. When they entered the array, it was as though they had breached a cloud barrier. Song Mingzhen felt those spiritual threads parting and reshaping themselves. They wrapped around him as he passed through, enclosing him like mist as they resonated with his spiritual flow. It only took a brief moment to pass through the array. Once they reached the other side, the hum of spiritual qi faded from Song Mingzhen¡¯s senses and the clouds parted to reveal Baidong Mountain rising up before them. Because it was surrounded by mountains and hills, it did not immediately appear as tall as the Yantai Mountains of Dayuan which abruptly rose up from the flatlands, but in reality it was quite a bit taller. Clouds adorned the uppermost reaches, caught within the mountain¡¯s jagged peaks. White banners hung from the external structures, white paper lanterns burning and casting a soft glow onto the snow-covered mountaintop. This place truly had an air of seclusion that was unmatched¡ª though it didn¡¯t seem to be particularly tranquil. Song Mingzhen wondered if it would be different in ordinary times, and supposed that the sense of melancholy was most likely caused by the recent tragic events. Before he could spend any more time taking in the view, though, he came to a sudden halt, the hair on the back of his neck prickling. To his left, there was a flash, and a beam of golden light rushed toward him. Without skipping a beat, another flash came from the right. He reacted instantly, forming a hand seal and drawing up a protective barrier around himself and his travel companion. The poor messenger was caught entirely off-guard, letting out a cry of alarm. The attack was not meant to harm them, though¡ª instead, a net made of spun-gold threads wrapped around the outside of Song Mingzhen¡¯s barrier, trapping them inside. Song Mingzhen¡¯s spiritual sense was cut short and his consciousness was firmly rooted to his body, unable to reach past the golden net. This was one of Yinshan¡¯s most well-known spiritual tools, one that was widely used throughout the cultivation world¡ª the spirit-binding net! ¡°Ai! What have we done wrong?¡± The messenger yelped, his hands drawn up protectively close to his chest. Just beyond the spirit-binding net, the air appeared to distort. Three of the Ning clan¡¯s cultivators deactivated their concealment mechanisms, appearing one after the other as they surrounded the spirit-binding net¡¯s hapless prisoners. The leader of the group drew near, and a surprised expression dawned upon his face as he got a close look at the people he had ensnared. ¡°Ah¡ª it really is you. And this is¡­¡± he trailed off, looking Song Mingzhen up and down with a wary, confused expression. Then, all of a sudden, his eyes lit up with recognition. ¡°Song-gongzi! My most sincere apologies for all of this¡ª the watchtowers have been on high alert recently, and I didn¡¯t quite recognize your spiritual imprint. We feared that this fellow might have gotten himself into some trouble¡­¡± The messenger¡¯s shoulders slumped, whether from relief or embarrassment Song Mingzhen couldn¡¯t tell. Still, it was good to know that it had all been a misunderstanding. Once their identities had been confirmed, the cultivators began to remove the spirit-binding net, setting them free. Baidong Mountain¡¯s security array was extremely sophisticated, powered and run by many different mechanisms that had been placed all around the area¡¯s perimeter. If an ordinary person without a spiritual sense were to wander into the barrier, they would be turned around and around until they ended up back where they started, oftentimes none the wiser as to what had happened, or perhaps a little bit dizzy and disoriented at most. Cultivators were unaffected by this enchantment, and could directly pass through the array¡ª but as they did so, the nearby watchtowers would be notified, and a spiritual imprint of the intruders would be transmitted to the crystal reflecting basins located in each of them. When the guards stationed at the watchtower gazed into the basin with their spiritual sense, they would see both a the physical appearance of the one who passed the barrier, as well as their cultivation level and path. This way, they would be able to tell whether the intruder was friend or foe without even having to leave their posts. When the array was operating properly, it would be extremely difficult for someone with nefarious purposes to get past, but it was not infallible. During the Nameless¡¯ invasion of Baidong Mountain, the barrier had failed, leaving no warning of the attackers¡¯ approach until it was too late. When Song Mingzhen had arrived with reinforcements, the barrier was still down, and it had long been suspected that the invaders had gotten help from inside, though the investigation turned up nothing and was ultimately dropped¡­ The situation was oddly similar to the one that Yinshan faced today. Could the traitor who disabled the security array back then be the same one who had released the imprisoned general? Song Mingzhen would have to consider this more later. He offered a congenial smile to the cultivators who had apprehended them, shaking off a few threads of the spirit-binding net that had fallen over his shoulders when he released his shield. ¡°The confusion is entirely understandable¡ª quite a lot has happened since my last visit, after all. Perhaps my spiritual imprint has changed a bit.¡± There was no reason to hold this mishap against the guards¡ª these fellows had just made an honest mistake out of concern for their stronghold¡¯s security. While he couldn¡¯t say that he had loved being caught in a spirit-binding net, at least the misunderstanding was quickly set right. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°I suppose that may be possible,¡± the leader conceded. He still seemed a little confused about the situation, though. Yinshan¡¯s cultivators put a lot of faith in their spiritual tools. They didn¡¯t know how to react when one didn¡¯t work the way it was expected to. ¡°Please, allow us to escort you to Baiyu Palace. We must inform Ning-zongzhu of your arrival.¡± Once the threads of the spirit-binding net had been fully cleared away, the group continued on in silence. Near the summit of Baidong Mountain was a large stone platform, jutting out from the mountainside. Tiles of ivory and silver were inlaid on its surface in subtle yet intricate patterns. On the far end of the platform, recessed into the stone mountainside, was a large set of doors decorated with masterful metalwork¡ª the entrance to the Qin clan¡¯s seat of power, Baiyu Palace. The group landed on the platform, returning their swords to their scabbards. A moment after their arrival, the large door opened, and a tall man dressed in fine attire strode out to meet them, accompanied by a pair of halberd-wielding guards. He was a cultivator of roughly Song Mingzhen¡¯s own level who carried himself with both confidence and elegance. ¡°Ning-zongzhu!¡± the messenger and the others saluted. Ning Jianlin was broad-shouldered and sharp-featured, with a short beard. Though Ning Feiyun was not his son by blood, and for the most part they did not resemble one another at all, their eyes were the same¡ª sharp and attentive, with a keen glint that could cut like a knife in the right circumstance. There was a warmth to Ning Jianlin¡¯s demeanor, however, that he had not imparted to his third son. ¡°Song-gongzi, how fortunate that the rumors of your recovery were true,¡± he greeted his guest with a mild, pleasant expression on his face, ¡°I suppose you have been sent here to aid us in our time of need once more.¡± ¡°That is correct,¡± Song Mingzhen replied, inclining his head slightly. ¡°My father sends his regards.¡± ¡°And we are grateful for Song-zongzhu¡¯s support.¡± Ning Jianlin dismissed the others and led Song Mingzhen inside Baiyu Palace. Great pillars of stone and steel rose up to support the ceiling, with tapestries and banners hanging between. Song Mingzhen could easily imagine this as a lively place, filled with music, wine, and feasting. Now, though, the banners were all plain white silk and the hall was silent and empty. Song Mingzhen and Ning Jianlin were the only ones there, aside from the handful of guards stationed near the exits. Ning Jianlin began to explain the current situation. ¡°Right now, my clan¡¯s people are spread quite thin. The guard has been doubled everywhere on Baidong Mountain, and patrols throughout Yinshan had already been increased before this,¡± he said. ¡°Qin Rui¡ª that is, Qin-gongzi¡ª is still in shock after his father¡¯s death. Besides that, he is only twelve years old this year, and one can hardly expect such a young child to take on the leadership of a region. I¡¯ve taken over managing Yinshan¡¯s affairs for now. I have the assistance of my children, and that of the branch families, but our numbers are still not what they were before the war.¡± They made their way up to the front of Baiyu Palace¡¯s main hall. As they walked, crystal lanterns mounted on the great stone pillars flared to life, glowing with a warm light that was indistinguishable from the sun¡¯s. ¡°My youngest son is the one responsible for capturing the fugitive,¡± Ning Jianlin continued. ¡°I believe the two of you are already acquainted?¡± Song Mingzhen nodded his head. ¡°We are. He visited Ruijian Pavilion not too long ago.¡± ¡°Good. You have already had many dealings with the Generals of the Nameless, so I am sure that your experience will be invaluable. Feiyun is out right now conducting a preliminary search and investigation, but he should return within the next few days. If you would lend him your aid, it would be most appreciated.¡± Ning Jianlin summoned one of Baiyu Palace¡¯s servants, instructing him to take Song Mingzhen to a guest house where he could stay. ¡°I will send for you once Feiyun has returned,¡± he concluded, ¡°Until then, you may rest and recover from your journey. If you wish to wander Baidong Mountain¡¯s grounds, then you have may do so. I will tell the guards that you are not to be disturbed.¡± Song Mingzhen was led out to a guest house a short distance down the slope from Baiyu Palace. The lodgings were comfortable and cozy, and there was a little porch off the side that overlooked the valley below. The clouds were more dense now than they had been earlier, and they were so close that Song Mingzhen thought he could reach out to touch them from the balcony. Within the house were smaller versions of Baiyu Palace¡¯s crystal lamps, which turned on and off when Song Mingzhen tapped them. He dismissed the servant, then took a moment to settle in. His father¡¯s predictions had been correct¡ª Ning Jianlin currently held administrative power in Yinshan, and Ning Feiyun was the one carrying out the investigation. The clan leader had spoken fondly of the young Qin Rui, and he seemed to be a forthright and sincere person. If there had been foul play involved, Song Mingzhen doubted that Ning Jianlin had had anything to do with it. The two clans had worked closely together for thousands of years, and Qin Wenying¡¯s principal wife was Ning Jianlin¡¯s own younger sister. It wasn¡¯t only out of duty that Ning Jianlin was aiding the little Qin-gongzi¡ª it was also because the boy was his nephew. Song Mingzhen hoped that Ning Feiyun had nothing to do with all of this. It would truly be heartbreaking for the rest of his family. He also felt quite a bit of sympathy for the little young master. Qin Rui would have been around five years old when the Nameless attacked Baidong Mountain. In his short life, he had already lost both father and grandfather, and now the ill-fated role of the head of his family hung over his own shoulders, ready to descend heavily upon him as soon as he came of age. Even Song Mingzhen had not faced so much responsibility as his age¡ª but as he was now, he could understand the feeling of suddenly being thrust into a precarious situation. After all, had he not rushed off to save Anfeng City almost immediately after he regained consciousness? What a complicated situation all of this was¡­ He spent a little bit longer reflecting, then decided that he would go out to wander the mountain for awhile. The sun was setting, and a few snowflakes had begun to drift down from the heavy-bellied clouds. The air outside was shockingly cold¡ª even though he was usually unaffected by the winter winds in the skies above Dayuan, Song Mingzhen had to don a fur-ruffed cloak before leaving his room. Like most places he visited, there was an odd sense of familiarity to Baidong Mountain¡¯s grounds. Though Song Mingzhen couldn¡¯t remember it, he still felt that sense of having been here before. Stone paths wove up and down the slope between rocky crags, meandering between houses and workshops with narrow trails leading off here and there toward the countless caves and caverns that gave the mountain its name. Ruijian Pavilion¡¯s construction favored wide open spaces, where the Song clan¡¯s cultivators could practice their swordsmanship or study with the soft breeze brushing the sweat from their brows. Baidong Mountain¡¯s buildings, on the other hand, were fully enclosed¡ª if not by the mountain itself, then by solid walls on either side. Some of the workshops didn¡¯t seem to have any windows, but with the aid of the crystal lamps the Qin clan¡¯s cultivators likely weren¡¯t suffering from any lack of daylight. Song Mingzhen wondered if he might be able to take one of the lanterns back home. It could be quite useful for those times he woke up in the middle of the night. The paths were completely empty. Song Mingzhen didn¡¯t see anyone else the entire time he spent wandering the mountain, aside from the occasional patrol. Between the shock of recent events and the frigid temperatures, it wasn¡¯t surprising. Most people probably wanted to stay safely tucked away in their homes until the storms blew over. As the sky darkened to a deep indigo, Song Mingzhen decided to return to his room and get some rest. On the way back up the slope, he tilted his head toward the sky, letting the snowflakes drift down to land on his cheeks. He wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything useful tonight. No matter how he thought about it, everything seemed to be obscured beneath the snow. A flicker of movement far above caught his eye. On the roof of one of Baiyu Palace¡¯s outlying structures, a small figure stood gazing out into the gathering snowstorm. He was wrapped in a white cloak, the fabric rippling in the gradually-quickening wind. There was an intense melancholy and loneliness to the sight. This must be Qin Rui. Song Mingzhen reflexively glanced around to make sure no one was watching, then leapt up toward the solitary young master. He landed a short distance away, close enough to call out but far enough away that Qin Rui didn¡¯t notice him just yet. He wasn¡¯t sure what sort of relationship the boy had had with his father, but there was at least a small chance that he might have some suspicions as to how it all happened. Song Mingzhen didn¡¯t intend on forcing the boy to recall painful memories¡ª but perhaps by offering conversation and companionship, Qin Rui would open up just enough for Song Mingzhen to find out what he may or may not know. Even if he knew nothing at all, there wouldn¡¯t be any drawback to initiating a good relationship with the young future clan leader. ¡°Qin-gongzi, it¡¯s quite cold out¡ª shouldn¡¯t you go inside?¡± he called out. Qin Rui startled, spinning around to stare at Song Mingzhen with wide eyes, like a cat that had been caught stealing food from the kitchen. He was wrapped up tightly from head to toe in his cloak, his cheeks rosy and his nose red from the cold. He was visibly shivering. ¡°Ah¡­¡± he murmured, still seeming quite wary. ¡°Have we met, Xianshi?¡± Song Mingzhen shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe so,¡± he said¡ª even if they had, he didn¡¯t remember it, and Qin Rui would have probably been too small to remember either. ¡°My father was close with yours¡ª I¡¯ve come to help out a little.¡± ¡°Oh! You must be Song-gongzi,¡± Qin Rui sighed in relief, his breath like a puff of smoke in the cold air. ¡°I will go in soon.¡± He¡¯d probably been scared when a strange cultivator had approached him out of nowhere, given the current circumstances. Now, though, that tension was gone, and his fear was replaced with listlessness. Song Mingzhen approached the boy, frowning. ¡°Do you often come out here alone?¡± Qin Rui shrugged his shoulders, then crouched down and wrapped his arms around his knees. He returned to gazing out toward the mountain array. The air was thick with clouds now, and even the nearest mountain peaks were obscured. There really wasn¡¯t much of a view to speak of, but the boy was still transfixed by the hazy grey-white scenery. ¡°A-Niang says I shouldn¡¯t¡­ but I don¡¯t want to stay inside,¡± he said. ¡°Mn. You must have quite a lot to think about right now.¡± Song Mingzhen nodded understandingly. ¡°Still, at least there are many here who wish to help you, like your mother. There¡¯s no need for you to shoulder the burden alone. Ning-zongzhu and his children also want to help¡ª and I do as well.¡± For a moment, Qin Rui didn¡¯t respond. Then, he quietly said, ¡°I suppose so.¡± Another pause, and then, ¡°Thank you.¡± Song Mingzhen let him sit in silence for awhile longer. It didn¡¯t seem like any of the people he¡¯d mentioned elicited any sort of unusual response. Rather, Qin Rui just seemed a little doubtful and depressed overall. He didn¡¯t seem to be hiding any secrets¡ª unless he was surprisingly good at doing so for his age. Instead, he just seemed like a lost and lonely boy. Maybe later on, Song Mingzhen would ask him more directly about the events leading up to the day of the assassination. For now, though, he didn¡¯t want to push the grieving boy too hard. He already had enough on his mind. Song Mingzhen sighed, looking up toward the sky again and watching the snow fall. ¡°Well¡ª the reason I¡¯m here is to make sure that everything that can be resolved is resolved quickly,¡± he said, trying to take a reassuring tone. ¡°Your father¡¯s killer will be brought to justice. For now¡­ the wind is picking up. You ought to listen to your mother and go back inside so you don¡¯t fall ill.¡± After a bit more gentle prodding, Qin Rui climbed down from the roof and went back inside Baiyu Palace. Song Mingzhen then returned to his own room. There hadn¡¯t been much to glean from wandering around the mountain, and after talking to Qin Rui he felt more depressed than anything else. He would just have to wait until Ning Feiyun returned to find out anything more. He hoped to determine the third young master¡¯s innocence or lack thereof as quickly as possible¡ª the less time wasted, the better. A small crystal lantern illuminated the path to Song Mingzhen¡¯s room. Night had fully descended, and the snow was now coming down fast enough that a soft, shimmering sound could be heard as it fell. Song Mingzhen felt a little uneasy, knowing that somewhere out there was a powerful escaped heretic who had gotten away with murdering a clan leader. Just like the attack on Anfeng City, it had happened all at once, and the culprits had vanished without a trace, followed by a period of complete silence. The crimes themselves were completely different, but the way they were carried out was eerily similar. The more Song Mingzhen thought about it, the more he was convinced that they had to be connected some way. He just didn¡¯t have enough information to figure out how yet. He pushed open the door to his room, then stopped short before crossing the threshold. Something was amiss. He swept his consciousness through the space and didn¡¯t notice any sign of an intruder. Then, he glanced down. On the floor was a small, folded piece of paper that seemed to have been slipped beneath the door. Song Mingzhen bent down, gingerly picking it up and unfolding it. At first, it seemed to simply be blank, but after he had been holding it for a moment, a message written in disappearing ink slowly began to appear. Come to the back of the mountain at zi-shi tonight. There are important matters to discuss. Blood Beneath the Snow Got you! ¡° ¡° The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ¡° ¡° ¡° did want to find out what had happened, but from what he had heard, Yinshan¡¯s people generally thought the matter was fairly cut and dry. Obviously, the one who had killed the clan leader was the escaped Second General. The way that this woman spoke, though¡­ she, like Song Mingzhen¡¯s father, seemed to think that there was something more to all of this. ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡°¡­ ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡°¡­current position, you owe it to me.¡± ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for you to repay that debt.¡± The lotus blossoms in a pool of blood, unaware that it is nourished by suffering. The senses perceive that which the mind believes, but the mountain¡¯s heart recalls the truth. The Empty Snare Song Mingzhen gasped for breath, clutching his chest as he sat bolt upright. He was drenched in a cold sweat from head to toe, his eyes wide and his shoulders shaking. The dawn had yet to break, and darkness suffused his surroundings. Though he¡¯d surfaced from the nightmare, its tendrils had yet to fully relinquish their hold on his mind, and he felt like he was still falling, or sinking, or helplessly flailing toward a distant light. He didn¡¯t recognize where he was at first¡ª only noticing a distinct lack of the familiar furnishings and belongings he had grown used to, and a chill in the air that was unlike the feeling of the breezes that caressed the peaks of the Yantai Mountains. Initially, he began to panic, but then he remembered that he was away from home on a mission. At that realization, he was able to start calming himself down. The nightmare left an eerie feeling prickling across his skin, and as soon as he had regained control over his own body, he reached out to turn on the crystal lamp. As its light filled the room, Song Mingzhen¡¯s breathing evened out, and his heartbeat slowed down. Still, he continued to feel on edge. What was that? He¡¯d had his fair share of nightmares over the past five years, but none had been as strange or as vivid as this one¡ª and yet, he was still just as confused as he was unnerved. Once he had caught his breath, he reached up with still-trembling fingers and began to card them through his hair, tugging out knots and tangles as he went. Until now, he hadn¡¯t had a single one of his memories from before the calamity return to him, whether in his dreams or his waking moments. This¡­ felt like the closest he¡¯d ever come. Any yet how could he say it was a memory, and not just a dream like any other? He knew nothing about the pair that had been speaking, not their names or appearances or even whether they existed. As for the mirror at the end of the tunnel, which had plunged him into deep waters¡­ he couldn¡¯t say what that might mean. It was uncannily similar to the vision he¡¯d had before passing out in his room back home, but that wasn¡¯t enough to say that the two were connected. Even if they were connected¡ª how? Song Mingzhen shook his head, trying to rub away the headache that so desperately craved his companionship. He got out of his bed and put on his clothes, then stepped out onto the porch. The snow was still coming down, but it wasn¡¯t so hard or fast now, and the sky had begun to turn from deep black to the pale grey of dawn. The streets and paths were still mostly empty, but there were a few servants going about their business here and there. Song Mingzhen exhaled, watching his breath form puffs of smoke in the cold air. What if it were only a dream, brought on by his anxious mind and the unfamiliar environment? That would be the simplest answer¡ª but Song Mingzhen knew better than to brush it all aside like it was nothing to worry about at all. Something strange was definitely going on here. He just couldn¡¯t say yet which threads bound it together, and which were irrelevant distractions. As he stared out over the snow-covered landscape, a few sentences leapt to his mind. The lotus blossoms in a pool of blood, unaware that it is nourished by suffering. The senses perceive that which the mind believes, but the mountain¡¯s heart recalls the truth. Those were the words from his nightmare, the ones he had heard filtering up from the deep pool within the mirror. What could they possibly mean? The second part could have some slight connection with the breakthrough he¡¯d achieved at the back of the mountain before he confronted Yang Anxiang, but what about the first? Maybe it really was just irrelevant. Still¡­ Within and beneath Baidong Mountain, even branching out into the surrounding areas of Yinshan, were countless caverns teeming with spiritual qi. It was said that Baidong Mountain¡¯s prison lay somewhere within the cave system, though its exact location was known only to those who were responsible for guarding it. The Second General had escaped from that prison¡­ could those spiritual caverns be ¡°the mountain¡¯s heart?¡± Song Mingzhen¡¯s gaze drifted over to the mountain path that led to one of the caverns¡¯ entrance. It might be just a dream¡­ but it was still worth looking into. He left the guest house and followed the mountain path upward as it wove between boulders and snow-covered white pines. The dawn¡¯s light filtered through the clouds, reflecting off the snow and brightening the landscape. It wasn¡¯t so cold anymore, so Song Mingzhen kept the hood of his cloak down, and the snowflakes landed in his hair like tiny white stars in the night sky, settling there for the briefest of moments before they melted away and vanished completely. A few flakes fell onto his nose, tickling it a little. Song Mingzhen blew them off, scrunching up his face at the tiny pinpricks of cold. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult at all to make it so that the snow simply drifted past him as it fell, but to be honest, he didn¡¯t mind. A part of him quite liked the light, delicate feeling of the drifting snowflakes swirling about, coming to rest on his head and shoulders. It made him feel a little nostalgic¡ª for what exactly, he couldn¡¯t say. When he reached the entrance to the spirit caves, he found a pair of guards watching over it. A spiritual mechanism had been set up to seal the entrance as well, the ward giving off a faint light as the inscriptions¡¯ characters faded in and out of view upon its surface. Song Mingzhen paused a short distance away, lips pressed into a frown. Then, he approached the guards. ¡°May I enter the mountain?¡± he asked. The guards exchanged glances. ¡°Have you received an entry pass?¡± one asked. Song Mingzhen shook his head. ¡°Our apologies, but in that case, we cannot allow you to enter,¡± the guard said, bowing his head slightly. ¡°For the time being, no one is permitted to enter the spirit caves unless they carry an entry pass bearing Ning-zongzhu¡¯s seal.¡± Ah¡­ how unfortunate, but it made sense. ¡°I understand,¡± Song Mingzhen replied, covering up his disappointment with a good-natured smile before turning to go. Heir of one of the great clans or not, he was still an outsider in Baidong Mountain¡ª and especially with the current climate, they¡¯d certainly be cautious about letting him in. Honestly, even the Qin clan¡¯s own cultivators probably had a difficult time of it right now. Still¡­ Song Mingzhen didn¡¯t like feeling idle, and he didn¡¯t like being barred from things. Perhaps it was a bit childish of him, but being turned away only made him want to find a way in even more! With quite a bit of effort, he banished those thoughts from his mind. He had to behave well as a guest in Baidong Mountain. Ning Jianlin had already given him plenty of leave to snoop around¡ª trying to push himself beyond those generous boundaries would be ridiculous. After all, he was here to capture a fugitive, not to chase after whispers from his nightmares. A short time later, he found himself sitting back in his guest house, leafing through a few books he¡¯d brought along and occasionally getting up to pace aimlessly back and forth. No amount of wracking his brain could lead him to any stronger conclusions, and it was endlessly frustrating. Song Mingzhen, once again, was feeling restless. It seemed to be a frequent problem that he faced these days. Sitting around and waiting inside wasn¡¯t doing him any good, so he decided he¡¯d go back to wandering around. Even if he didn¡¯t learn anything useful, it would still be better than lying in his bed, staring at the ceiling, and driving himself mad while he tried to piece together the limited clues he had so far. If it were up to him, he would go out hunting for the fugitive right away. Why did he have to wait for Ning Feiyun to return anyway? Sure, his father might be suspicious of the man¡¯s involvement in these matters, but wasn¡¯t catching the escaped evil cultivator more important than that? Even if Ning Feiyun had helped her, maybe it would be better to just catch her first and then drag the rest of the information out of her through interrogation. With Song Mingzhen¡¯s newly-refined spiritual sense, he might even have a good chance at finding her on his own. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! He ran these possibilities over and over again through his mind, knowing all the while that he couldn¡¯t act on those impulses. No matter how much he¡¯d like to take matters into his own hands, he was still here to assist, not to solve the problem himself. He couldn¡¯t risk the relationship between Yinshan and Dayuan¡¯s cultivation clans by acting out too boldly while he was here. Besides, his father had told him to work with Ning Feiyun and learn more about him¡ª so that was what he had to do. The Qin clan¡¯s people weren¡¯t particularly sociable or talkative. It seemed like most of them were holed up in their workshops, and the ones he saw out and about were busy sketching something out or reading, or huddling together in discussion. Only a few spared Baidong Mountain¡¯s guest a second glance or even bothered greeting to him, with the rest leaving him to his wanderings. For Song Mingzhen, who was used to being endlessly crowded around every time he walked down the street, it felt quite odd. He couldn¡¯t be sure whether it was odd in a good way or a bad way. After he¡¯d been wandering around for awhile, familiarizing himself with the village¡¯s layout, Song Mingzhen heard a set of footsteps approaching him in a hurry. He stopped in his tracks, his hair prickling up and a sense of urgent anxiety curdling within his stomach. The memory of last night¡¯s dream sprang to his mind¡ª He quelled these feelings inside of him. He was in the middle of the village, and he couldn¡¯t feel any killing intent. There was no reason to worry. Shaking off his anxieties, he turned around. It was one of Baiyu Palace¡¯s guards, who saluted him in greeting. ¡°Song-gongzi, Ning-zongzhu has requested your presence.¡± Song Mingzhen released the breath he hadn¡¯t realized he was holding and nodded his head. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go to Baiyu Palace momentarily.¡± This was good¡ª at least there was some sort of development. When Song Mingzhen arrived at Baiyu Palace, he was immediately ushered into a side meeting room. Ning Jianlin was already there waiting for him, and he wasn¡¯t alone¡ª at his side stood Ning Feiyun. He had returned earlier than expected, and looked quite tired and unhappy. It seemed that his investigation hadn¡¯t gone too well. Upon seeing his father greet the newcomer, Ning Feiyun¡¯s expression shifted and became even more unhappy than before. Song Mingzhen couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there really had been some kind of disagreement between the two of them in the past. Maybe they¡¯d met during the war, and something had happened that soured the relationship between them¡ª what that could be, he had no idea. I am so sorry, Ning-san-gongzi, but I really don¡¯t remember any of that now, so please forgive me if I¡¯ve offended you! Ning Jianlin laid out the situation. ¡°It seems that my son¡¯s recent investigation has unfortunately come to a dead end,¡± he said. ¡°I was following a trail,¡± Ning Feiyun explained, ¡°but the snowstorm caused some complications.¡± ¡°Regrettable,¡± Ning Jianlin sighed, ¡°But not unexpected. The person we are searching for is no doubt familiar with Yinshan¡¯s landscape and climate, and is thus able to use that to their advantage. They likely chose this time of year to act specifically for that reason.¡± Even though his father¡¯s tone was reassuring, Ning Feiyun still looked quite miserable about things. He seemed to be taking this setback quite hard. But there was something still more odd about Ning Jianlin¡¯s statement. ¡°This person¡­¡± Song Mingzhen frowned. ¡°The Second General was confined deep within the mountain prison, where there is no sense of time or seasons¡ª how could she have planned it out so well?¡± Ning Jianlin and Ning Feiyun both fell silent, and the atmosphere suddenly became quite awkward. The father and son traded glances, and Song Mingzhen wondered what was the issue with what he had said¡­ he had never been to Baidong Mountain¡¯s prison before, but its general characteristics were widely known throughout the cultivation world. Had he gotten something wrong? ¡°Qin-zongzhu¡¯s assassination could not have been the doing of Second General of the Nameless,¡± Ning Jianlin eventually said. ¡°After she was captured, her meridians were broken and her jindan destroyed. Even if she managed to somehow escape on her own, there is no way she could have overpowered the leader of a cultivation clan.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Song Mingzhen¡¯s eyes widened. He felt a shudder run down his spine. It might seem like death would be the worst punishment one could face, but that was far from true. Evil cultivators had invented countless forms of torment throughout the centuries, to which they would subject those toward whom they held specifically vitriolic grudges. Song Mingzhen had come across records of these within his historical studies, and some of these torture methods were simply far too gruesome and horrific to describe. Fortunately, the righteous clans didn¡¯t stoop to such behavior¡ª but wrongdoers still had to be punished. Most evil cultivators were simply put to death, but there were occasionally some, for one reason or another, who were kept alive. Their cultivation would be destroyed and their meridians broken so that they could not recover¡ª both to keep them from causing further havoc in the world, and as a punishment for their deeds. Song Mingzhen hadn¡¯t witnessed or experienced it for himself, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel that something like that must be excruciatingly painful. ¡°But¡­ she¡¯s escaped, after all, and Qin-zongzhu was assassinated¡ª surely these two events must be connected?¡± he asked. ¡°Without a doubt. She had help,¡± Ning Feiyun replied. Ah¡­ Song Mingzhen was almost startled by how quickly he admitted this. His impression had been that Yinshan¡¯s officials assumed the deed was done by the Second General herself, and thus hadn¡¯t considered an additional suspect at play¡ª or perhaps they had been actively covering it up. If that had been the case, though, surely they wouldn¡¯t have told him outright like this¡­ Perhaps Ning Feiyun really did have no guilt in this matter. That would be good. Song Mingzhen would much rather be working alongside an actual ally rather than a secret traitor. ¡°Baidong Mountain is very secure,¡± Song Mingzhen said, then he chuckled slightly. ¡°I would know that¡ª after all, I was apprehended myself just as soon as I¡¯d gotten through the barrier array. Shouldn¡¯t it be easier to find the culprit? He would have had to break in and out of the prison, as well as Baiyu Palace¡ª how could someone do something like that without setting off a single alarm?¡± ¡°Maybe he was able to deactivate the arrays and slip through,¡± Ning Jianlin suggested. ¡°Actually, that is the only believable possibility.¡± ¡°So¡­ the perpetrator was one of your own, then?¡± ¡°Without a doubt.¡± This was a most interesting development. Song Mingzhen glanced toward Ning Feiyun, who had gone silent. His face had filled with bitterness, and his fists were clenched at his side. What was that all about? If he¡¯d been the one to do it, then why would he look so angry? No, it was far more likely that Ning Feiyun was simply angered by the betrayal. Still, Song Mingzhen would have to interrogate him more thoroughly later, when they were in private. ¡°Not many people know of these details,¡± Ning Jianlin continued, ¡°Even regarding the Second General¡¯s status. It was only made public that she was taken into custody at the end of the war. Until recently, only the highest-ranking members of our clans knew whether she was held captive or dead. Still¡­ it¡¯s better for the others to think that she was the sole person responsible for the assassination. If the true perpetrator knew we were searching for an accomplice, they would take even more care to cover their tracks.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Song Mingzhen nodded. ¡°Who would have the motive to do these things?¡± Ning Jianlin shook his head. ¡°No one that we know of. In the first few days after it happened, we¡¯ve already had everyone interrogated¡ª the guards at the prison, the heads of the Qin clan¡¯s branch families¡­ we even questioned Qin-zongzhu¡¯s wife and concubine. There was no one among them that would have any reason to want the clan leader dead.¡± Song Mingzhen frowned, crossing his arms and thoughtfully stroking his chin. He remembered Yang Anxiang¡ª she clearly had known something. Still, Ning Jianlin had questioned her, and she hadn¡¯t revealed any of it to him. Why not? Ning Jianlin¡¯s intentions didn¡¯t seem bad, so why wouldn¡¯t she trust him? A clan leader should be more than capable of protecting her from whatever backlash she might receive for revealing what she knew¡­ Then again, a clan leader had already been murdered once. It could theoretically happen again. Yang Anxiang had implied that the person threatening her was somewhere in Baiyu Palace. That meant that the true culprit must be someone in a powerful position, and to kill a clan leader at all meant he had to be a powerful cultivator¡ª there couldn¡¯t be too many people who fit that description. Ning Jianlin would have certainly included all of them in his interrogation. Someone must have been lying, and they must have lied well enough to get through the questioning without raising any alarms. ¡°There can¡¯t be too many people who would be able to accomplish this,¡± Song Mingzhen said, ¡°Ning-zongzhu¡­ even if there was no clear motive, those people can¡¯t be fully cleared of suspicion.¡± ¡°Of course, I know that already,¡± Ning Jianlin nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve formally cleared them, but they are still being watched. Still¡­ as of yet, none of them have done anything to arouse further suspicions. Our search for the assassin¡¯s identity, so far, has remained fruitless.¡± It seemed like a situation had been set up where the perpetrator was more and more likely to become careless¡ª so why were there still so few clues? Some time had already passed since the assassination and the escape. Whoever was responsible¡­ He really must be someone incredibly clever. And dangerous. ¡°Forgive me,¡± Ning Feiyun interjected suddenly, lowering himself in a bow, ¡°The trail I found was promising, but I let myself lose sight of it. This could be over already were it not for my carelessness.¡± ¡°You need not apologize, Feiyun,¡± Ning Jianlin reached out, keeping him from bowing too low. ¡°You cannot control the weather, after all.¡± Ning Feiyun had spent the last few moments stewing in his bitterness, growing more and more miserable. Song Mingzhen felt bad for him¡ª it was clear that he was very anxious, and had been losing sleep over all of this. It must have been difficult for him to lose the trail he had been following after all of that. He really seemed like a completely different person here than he had been when he visited Ruijian Pavilion that day. Of course, that awkward oversensitivity remained¡­ he was so stiff, and took far too many things far too personally. Or¡­ could he perhaps be feeling guilty? The more Song Mingzhen thought about it, the more it seemed that way. His doubts about Ning Feiyun''s integrity, which had momentarily been put to rest, began to rise up once more. Still, best not to make a judgment too quickly. Ning Feiyun had quite the burden on his shoulders. It would be more strange if he weren¡¯t at all affected by the situation, no matter how far beyond his control it may be. ¡°If there was a second person involved,¡± Song Mingzhen spoke up, trying to ease the tense atmosphere and move the conversation along, ¡°then do we know the order of events? Was the Second General broken out first, or did the culprit strike down Qin-zongzhu before going to free her?¡± ¡°That¡­ we don¡¯t know for sure,¡± Ning Jianlin shook his head. ¡°We only knew that the Second General had escaped later the following day. The guards were knocked unconscious sometime during the night, and only realized what had happened after they came to. It was already afternoon by then.¡± How strange¡­ it would have made sense for the prison break to be meant to distract from the assassination. But if that were the case, then wouldn¡¯t there have been more of a commotion there? As it was, there hadn¡¯t been any attention drawn to the prison. Everyone had been focused on the assassination, so that meant¡­ Song Mingzhen lifted his chin, his eyes widening as he came to a sudden realization. ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­ that the main objective was to assassinate Qin-zongzhu,¡± he said. ¡°I think that what the culprit really wanted was the Second General¡¯s freedom.¡± Beneath the Mountain Ning Jianlin was surprised by this new theory. His eyes widened, then his brow furrowed into a thoughtful frown. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The two events¡ª the escape and the assassination¡ª must be connected,¡± Song Mingzhen explained. ¡°If the goal was to kill Qin-zongzhu, then why would there be a need to orchestrate a prison break as well? The most obvious reason would be to create a distraction¡ª and yet the Second General¡¯s escape was even more covert than the assassination itself.¡± He ruminated over it for a bit longer before continuing. ¡°But which event would cause more of a stir, or create more instability in Baidong Mountain? The assassination, certainly. Where have your efforts been focused, Ning-zongzhu? How have you approached this crisis?¡± ¡°¡­ we have been hunting down the clan leader¡¯s murderer, and questioning all those who might have some grudge against him,¡± Ning Jianlin replied, realization dawning upon his face. ¡°You mean to say¡­ all of that might have been to cover up the escape?¡± Song Mingzhen nodded. ¡°It¡¯s possible that this was not done out of a grudge against Qin-zongzhu at all.¡± ¡°But why kill the leader of a cultivation clan?¡± Ning Feiyun countered, ¡°If it was a distraction he wanted, there are plenty of ways to create one that are less risky. And less extreme.¡± He did have a point. Song Mingzhen crossed his arms over his chest and shifted his weight from one foot to the other. There were so many potential accidents that could occur in Baidong Mountain. If all that was needed was a distraction, then simply making a single alteration to a spiritual tool¡¯s inscription could potentially blow up half the mountain. It would be devastating, for sure, but it could at least be contributed to some indistinct cause. Killing Qin Wenying had only painted a massive target on the back of his killer, and Ning Jianlin clearly had no intention to rest until that person was found and punished. Song Mingzhen thought back to the attack on Anfeng City. There seemed to be a few similarities¡ª especially in the way that both incidents seemed to be intended to cause as much alarm as possible, with relatively few casualties. Suddenly, he looked up. ¡°The guards at the prison¡­ were they harmed?¡± Ning Jianlin shook his head. ¡°No. They were only knocked unconscious, but none of them were seriously injured.¡± How strange. Song Mingzhen nodded. ¡°I see. Have they been questioned?¡± ¡°Of course. None of them know who it was, or even how they lost consciousness in the first place. It seems that something was done to make them lose a part of their memories of that night,¡± Ning Jianlin replied. Then, he added, ¡°Naturally, they are not cleared from suspicion. There is only so far one¡¯s words can be trusted, so they are under surveillance as well.¡± Lost memories¡­ even though the situation was wildly different, Song Mingzhen couldn¡¯t help but think of his own damaged memories. In his case, it was caused by the backlash of a demonic tool, but there were certainly other means of inducing memory loss. ¡°Perhaps there may be some way to recover their missing memories,¡± he suggested. ¡°Those guards would be the most likely to know what happened. Even if they don¡¯t recall the perpetrator¡¯s identity, we could at least have a better idea of when the escape occurred.¡± ¡°My clan has a few medicine cultivators,¡± Ning Jianlin nodded. ¡°I will instruct them to work with the guards.¡± He turned to his adopted son, who seemed to have taken interest in the current conversation. Ning Feiyun had lost some of his miserable veneer, now looking deep in thought. ¡°Feiyun, since it¡¯s no use continuing to follow that trail, perhaps it would be best to search in a different direction. You must accompany Song-gongzi to the mountain prison. If he is correct, and the Second General¡¯s escape was the main objective, then it¡¯s likely more preparation went into that part. There may still be some traces left to find.¡± Ning Feiyun bowed his head. ¡°Yes, Fuqin.¡± ¡°I will send word if anything more is discovered in your absence. That is all.¡± Ning Jianlin dismissed them, and Song Mingzhen and Ning Feiyun left the meeting room together. Immediately, the atmosphere between them became quite awkward. In an attempt to ease the tension, Song Mingzhen offered a good-natured smile and tried to strike up casual conversation. ¡°Ning-san-gongzi¡±¡ª ¡°The prison is a distance away,¡± Ning Feiyun spoke at the same moment he did, his tone flat and businesslike. He hardly seemed to notice that he had interrupted Song Mingzhen at all. ¡°If we find a lead, we will need to take advantage of it and follow it immediately. We may be gone for some time. Go get anything you want to take with you, then come meet me in the west terrace. I will wait for you there. We should leave as soon as possible.¡± Hmph. Just when Song Mingzhen started to show him a bit of friendliness, he¡¯d already slammed the door closed. How rude. No, rudeness alone didn¡¯t explain it. Ning Feiyun seemed to be an anxious sort of person who was concerned with his reputation and standing, so he surely wouldn¡¯t be so cold and aloof toward a guest that it felt outright disdainful. What on earth could Song Mingzhen have done to offend him? He wanted to just be straightforward and ask directly, but he doubted that Ning Feiyun would give him a proper answer. The only thing to do for now as to try to ease the tension between them, to get Ning Feiyun to relax enough so he would reveal what happened for himself. Song Mingzhen put on a warm and placid expression, then nodded his head. ¡°Alright, then,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± It wasn¡¯t so much that he needed to pack things up, but more that he wanted a few moments to himself, to make sure that he wasn¡¯t missing anything important before setting out. He packed a few things into his qiankun bag then paused as his gaze fell upon Yang Anxiang¡¯s note. The paper had turned blank again, but Song Mingzhen didn¡¯t want to risk anyone finding out. She was worried enough about things as it was, and he couldn¡¯t guarantee that no one would poke around his room while he was gone and find it. He picked up the note and sent a burst of spiritual qi into it, which disintegrated it instantaneously. Hopefully, nothing would happen to her while he was gone. She¡¯d trusted him enough to potentially put herself at risk just to meet with him, and with how uncertain everything still was and so much left unsaid¡­ Still, it couldn¡¯t be helped now. She¡¯d just have to handle whatever her troubles were on her own until he got back. Song Mingzhen couldn¡¯t tell if he was dreading or looking forward to this next leg of his mission. On one hand, it was apparent that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to get along with Ning Feiyun. On the other hand, he would have plenty of chances to figure out what exactly was going on between the two of them. Since leaving Dayuan, he had begun to wonder more and more about himself and who he was before the calamity. His own family and the people of Anfeng City held him in high esteem, and Ning Jianlin also had a good opinion of him, but the guards, servants, and other members of Yinshan¡¯s cultivation clans didn¡¯t seem to pay him much mind. He didn¡¯t have a bad reputation, but he wasn¡¯t nearly as famous as he was back home. Ning Feiyun was an outlier¡ª the only one who seemed to dislike him. Well, ¡°dislike¡± was a bit strong¡­ it was more that he seemed uncomfortable, maybe even uneasy. It was such a stark difference from what Song Mingzhen was used to that he couldn¡¯t help but be curious. At times, he found it difficult to understand himself. The way that he felt was often at odds with the perceptions others had of him, in everything from his hobbies to his skills to the way he interacted with others. Sometimes, it felt like the Song Mingzhen that everyone talked about was a completely different person. Though he couldn¡¯t say he liked that Ning Feiyun had a negative opinion of him, at least it was a different opinion, a new perspective to take into account. Still, no matter how useful it may be, he couldn¡¯t exactly feel happy about spending time with someone that didn¡¯t like him. In the end, though, he didn¡¯t have much of a choice¡ª so it would be better to just make the most of it. With all of his things packed up and the evidence of his meeting with Yang Anxiang destroyed, Song Mingzhen returned to Baiyu Palace¡¯s west terrace. Ning Feiyun was waiting for him as promised, and the pair departed with hardly a word shared between them. Ning Feiyun led the way back to the mountain¡¯s entrance that Song Mingzhen had been turned away from earlier. He presented a token to the guards, who stood aside and deactivated the barrier, allowing the two to enter the caves. Inside the cavern, the temperature was comfortable and the air was still. The chilly winter landscape outside faded into a distant memory. Crystal lanterns lit up as they passed by, illuminating the stone steps and quiet passages. Spiritual qi hummed through the walls, trickling like a brook in some places, rushing like a river in others. After descending for awhile via a narrow passage, the cavern opened up into a larger thoroughfare, with many smaller tunnels branching off in all directions. Song Mingzhen took all of this in with keen interest. These caverns were the essence of Baidong Mountain, the wellspring that nourished all of Yinshan¡¯s cultivators and their achievements. This was one of the best places on the continent for cultivation, so the Qin clan was naturally very protective of it. It was rare that an outsider would be allowed to set foot inside¡ª so Song Mingzhen wasn¡¯t going to waste this opportunity to have a look. Beyond the first large chamber, the cavern opened up even further, the ceiling becoming higher and the space between the walls broader until it felt like it could contain the entire mountain. Now, the path had turned into a bridge, falling off at either side into a pit with no apparent bottom. Streams of glistening water flowed into the chasm from narrow crevices on the walls high above them, sending up a cloud of mist that hung in the air, creating a corona of reflected light around the crystal lanterns that shimmered in a rippling undulation. The sound of rushing water filled the air, washing their senses clean. The cavern was a world of its own, set apart from the outside. There was a pure, breathless tranquility here that made it impossible to speak or even breathe too loudly¡ª the only thing to do was to bask in the stillness, listen to the trickling of the cascades and feeling the cool, clean air brushing against his face. Everything about this place was beautiful, peaceful, and calm. So why did Song Mingzhen suddenly feel so anxious? From the moment he stepped inside Baidong Mountain¡¯s spirit caves, there had been a growing sense of anxiety within him. It began as a small kernel within his gut, and slowly spread out through his body until it turned to a knot in his throat. At first, he had ignored it, but by now his heartbeat was too loud to continue brushing it aside. ¡°Mo Yuan, why have you come here?¡± Song Mingzhen startled when he heard Ning Feiyun¡¯s voice. He hadn¡¯t sensed anyone else approaching, so he was about to ask who his companion was talking to¡ª but as he turned to look at Ning Feiyun, he saw that the other was simply continuing straight ahead as though nothing happened. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. It seemed as though he hadn¡¯t spoken after all. So¡­ who had, then? Faint whispers echoed in the back of Song Mingzhen¡¯s mind, every word indistinct, like it was obscured behind a dark cloud of black mist. He felt a wave of dizziness and nausea wash over him, and a throbbing ache was forming behind his eyes. His steps faltered, then slowed, then came to a stop¡ª and he reached up to press on the headache, stars dancing on the back of his eyelids in flashes of crimson and white. A hand caught hold of his upper arm, and he snapped his head upright, jolting away as a burning, flame-like sensation darted up his arm from the point of contact. Panic lurched inside him, and he barely stopped himself from crying out. Then, the burning sensation passed. His vision slowly came back into focus, and he saw that it was Ning Feiyun who caught him. Ning Feiyun¡¯s brow was creased, his midnight-black eyes glimmering with concern as he held on despite Song Mingzhen¡¯s struggles. It was the first time that face of his had shown any expression other than misery or cool indifference. ¡°Song-gongzi!¡± he called out in a low, firm voice. Even though he hardly spoke louder than a whisper, it still managed to pierce through the haze in Song Mingzhen¡¯s mind. He realized now that he was standing just on the edge of the walkway, one small step away from plummeting down into the abyss beneath. His stomach lurched in a mixture of relief and terror. ¡°Ah¡­¡± he stammered out, ¡°Thank¡ª thank you.¡± Ning Feiyun kept hold of him until he had fully stepped away from the edge. Only then did he release his grip. Song Mingzhen could feel a dull ache where his fingers had been¡ª and he reminded himself not to underestimate Ning Feiyun¡¯s strength should they ever face one another in combat. ¡°Are you alright, Song-gongzi?¡± Ning Feiyun asked. Song Mingzhen nodded, managing a faint smile. Though there were still beads of sweat on his brow and he felt a bit numb, the dizzy spell had passed. ¡°Quite alright,¡± he replied. ¡°It¡¯s just my old problem causing trouble.¡± Ning Feiyun tilted his head ever so slightly to the side in question. ¡°My injury, during the war,¡± Song Mingzhen clarified. ¡°I only regained consciousness a few months ago.¡± ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re still recovering.¡± Ning Feiyun¡¯s gaze fell to the ground, a hint of tension returning to his expression. ¡°Shall we rest?¡± ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need for that¡ª I¡¯m quite alright now. It was just a momentary problem,¡± Song Mingzhen insisted. Ning Feiyun looked doubtful, but still nodded, and the two of them continued across the gap. Truth be told, Song Mingzhen was a little shaken. Between falling into the mirror in his nightmare and nearly toppling off the edge here, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he were developing a slight fear of heights. He felt a lot more at ease once they had finished crossing over the chasm and the stone walls of the tunnels enveloped them once more. Once he had relaxed, he felt a warmth rising in his cheeks. Ah¡­ how embarrassing, that Ning Feiyun had to catch him like that to keep him from falling off the pathway! Still, there was one good thing about it¡ª at least he knew now that Ning Feiyun didn¡¯t want him dead¡ª which also made it far less likely that he was involved with the recent catastrophes. Spiritual caves and other such places were not heavily guarded just for the sake of maintaining the great clans¡¯ power and authority. Places with high concentrations of spiritual qi were just as much a danger as they were a blessing. The intense spiritual flow could easily overwhelm someone who was unprepared for it, causing injuries and even death at times¡ª common mortals wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it, while even cultivators had to maintain a high level of discipline, continually circulating their meridians to keep from boiling over and falling into qi deviation. While someone at Song Mingzhen¡¯s level wouldn¡¯t have too difficult of a time, accidents still happened. Ning Feiyun knew that Song Mingzhen was here to uncover the truth behind the attacks¡ª and that he was an outsider, someone who wouldn¡¯t be held back by family ties. If Ning Feiyun were truly the one responsible, it would have been the easiest thing in the world to simply let Song Mingzhen fall over the edge in that moment, vanishing forever into that unknown oblivion beneath, and then to return to Baiyu Palace and say that he had suffered an accident and been lost in the caves. Especially considering Song Mingzhen¡¯s past injury, his recent recovery, and his less-than-stable cultivation, it would have been quite believable. But he hadn¡¯t. Instead, he¡¯d caught Song Mingzhen, held him tightly, and refused to let go until he was sure that he was no longer in danger. This person¡­ Song Mingzhen really couldn¡¯t make sense of him. What he did know now, though, was that Ning Feiyun was not his enemy. He was more intrigued than ever¡ª and that intrigue washed away the last of his unsteadiness. When they first entered the caves, it was as if the stillness were wrapping around him, suggesting his silence with its own. He felt as though even if he tried to speak, his words would be drawn from his lips before they could even take flight and vanish into smoke, sinking down into the spirit veins beneath his feet and joining the ceaseless spiritual flow that surrounded them. The silence had been mesmerizing then, but after that moment over the chasm he no longer found it so tranquil. To prevent the whispers in the back of his mind from making use of it, Song Mingzhen decided to break the silence for himself. ¡°Ning-xiong,¡± he began, speaking familiarly enough to hopefully set the other at ease but not so familiar as to assume closeness between them. When Ning Feiyun didn¡¯t seem perturbed that he was speaking, he continued. ¡°About that problem of mine¡­ ah, what I mean to say is, you and I have met before, right? Before the war, or perhaps during its course?¡± Ning Feiyun stopped short. His shoulders stiffened, and he didn¡¯t meet his companion¡¯s gaze for a moment. Song Mingzhen watched this reaction attentively. It passed by in hardly the space of a blink and Ning Feiyun made himself relax again. He nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ we have met.¡± Once more, Song Mingzhen painted a smile onto his face, good-natured and slightly apologetic. ¡°Ah, I see. Then that may explain some things¡­ as a matter of fact, Ning-xiong, the truth is that I hardly remember what happened during the war at all.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ning Feiyun seemed interested now, his constantly-furrowed brow lifting a bit. ¡°Yes¡­ after I was injured, I spent the past five years unconscious. My memory was also damaged,¡± Song Mingzhen explained. It felt odd to say it out loud like this. He didn¡¯t usually speak of his memory loss to anyone, and he wasn¡¯t exactly sure who knew and who didn¡¯t. His father and brother, surely, but as far as he knew, this was the first time anyone outside of his close family and their physicians had learned of this particular misfortune of his. In a way, it felt good to lay it out openly this way. ¡°My reason for saying this is¡­ well, there seems to be some tension between the two of us. I know I wasn¡¯t particularly welcoming when you visited Jieyun Hall a few months ago, but I fear that the offense may go further back than that. Sadly, I cannot remember what I did back then, but I don¡¯t wish for there to be any grievance between us now¡ª so I must apologize for whatever I¡¯ve done to offend you in the past.¡± Ning Feiyun¡¯s eyes widened. Hurriedly, he shook his head. ¡°Song-gongzi¡ª there is no need,¡± he insisted. Then the bitterness flashed across his face once more. He looked away. ¡°The one who has offended¡­ it is not you. Certainly not you.¡± Ah? What¡¯s this? So Song Mingzhen¡¯s worries had been unfounded after all. At least, as far as his own wrongdoing was concerned. If Ning Feiyun were the one in the wrong¡­ then perhaps Song Mingzhen had been the one holding the grudge. That would certainly explain his standoffish behavior. Ning Feiyun was quiet again, and his head was bowed, lips turned down and eyes strangely empty. He had an almost haunted look to him¡­ no wonder Song Mingzhen had beaten him down so effortlessly back in Jieyun Hall. To Ning Feiyun, it must have seemed like Song Mingzhen really held onto tightly to his grudge for all those years. Song Mingzhen sighed, reaching up to massage his threatening headache away again. Then, he gave another placid smile. ¡°If that¡¯s so¡­ well, whatever it is you may have done, I¡¯ve forgotten that as well, so naturally I¡¯ve put it behind me,¡± he said. ¡°So¡ª let¡¯s not have any more ill-will between us. It can¡¯t have been anything too heinous, so I¡¯ll forgive you for it now. After all, we¡¯re working together. Isn¡¯t it better to set all of that aside?¡± Ning Feiyun finally met his gaze. Conflict raged within his eyes for a long moment, and then his expression actually eased into something more relaxed. His brows softened, his tightly-pressed lips parted ever so slightly¡ª and then, hesitating like he was stepping onto the surface of a frozen lake, the corners of his mouth turned up. Just a bit, and just for the briefest of moments, but it was unmistakable. Song Mingzhen felt a surge of accomplishment¡ª he¡¯d actually gotten a little smile out of his cold, distant travel companion! Now, hopefully things would go more smoothly. With pardon granted for a nameless sin and the dizzying abyss left far behind them, the two continued on their journey. Though Ning Feiyun was still uncertain, the tensions between them had faded away to nothing more than a few gossamer threads. He was a little more talkative, too, pointing out various noteworthy landmarks¡ª magnificent rock formations, stunning waterfalls illuminated by slashes of sunlight from tiny gaps in the cavern¡¯s ceiling high above, veins of spiritual ore that shone with both physical and mystical light in every color of the rainbow and then some. There were even some places, pocketed away here and there, that were almost like oases¡ª tranquil pools of water as clear as glass surrounded by verdant growth, despite being far underground and the winter winds swirling the snow outside. ¡°Once this is taken care of, I¡¯d like to see more of it,¡± Song Mingzhen said earnestly. Baidong Mountain¡¯s spirit caves were well worth their prestige. ¡°Perhaps,¡± Ning Feiyun replied, still speaking with few words but hardly as stiff and stilted as before. In Song Mingzhen¡¯s opinion, that was as good as an affirmation as he could get right now. He wouldn¡¯t mind cultivating in Baidong Mountain¡¯s spirit caves for a bit, especially after his most recent breakthrough. Since he was helping to resolve Yinshan¡¯s present crisis, surely it wouldn¡¯t be too much to ask once everything was said and done. Nonetheless, as wondrous as it all was, he still couldn¡¯t shake that lingering unease that rested in the back of his mind. As much as he anticipated the new sights around each corner, he worried that he would hear those whispers in his mind once again. That in particular was very unsettling¡­ none of it made sense to him, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was being targeted specifically. Or perhaps it all just originated somewhere deep within his own mind¡­ somewhere he couldn¡¯t penetrate no matter how deep into meditation he went. As they proceeded through the caves, they came to what appeared to be a dead end. Ning Feiyun took out a small hand-held spiritual tool that resembled a falcon, with spiritual stones for eyes, inscriptions for wing-patterns, and turning gears in place of its heart. He set the falcon against the stone wall before them, and it burst to life¡ª and merged itself with the wall. Now appearing two-dimensional, it followed the trail that Ning Feiyun marked for it with a hand seal, before reaching the end point and exiting the wall once more, perching atop its master¡¯s wrist. What was once solid stone turned to sand, crumbling to the ground to reveal a passage that continued on up ahead. A barrier not unlike the one placed at the cave¡¯s entrance, but far less temporary, barred the way forward. For this, Ning Feiyun simply took out a small token and placed it in a certain location. The characters inscribed on the token connected to the rest of the barrier¡¯s inscription, illuminating as it was completed. ¡°We can pass through now,¡± he said, beckoning Song Mingzhen forward. They stepped through the barrier, which rippled with silver-hued light as it was disturbed, like passing an oar through the reflection of the moon in the water¡¯s surface. Once through, Ning Feiyun removed the token, and the border solidified once more. Song Mingzhen watched the entire process with great interest¡ª something his companion noticed. Ning Feiyun, who often pointed things out and rarely explained them in full, held out the token for Song Mingzhen to see. ¡°This place is the secret entrance to the mountain prison,¡± he explained. ¡°Only a few of these keys exist. My father has one, and the Qin clan¡¯s head holds the other. This one is usually locked away, but it is occasionally loaned out with special permission. Usually, to enter the prison, one must go through the guarded entrance. This place is not a true entrance, but instead a seam in the barrier. Placing this token disrupts the inscriptions and opens the seam, allowing a small number of people to enter or exit¡ª up to five, depending on where it is placed. No more or less than the keyholder allows can pass through¡ª otherwise, the barrier will seal itself and an alarm will be activated. More than that, I cannot tell you.¡± Song Mingzhen nodded. It seemed like Ning Feiyun was already coming close to revealing too much about the Qin clan¡¯s secret arts. He¡¯d make sure not to mention it to anyone else. ¡°Fascinating,¡± he murmured, watching as the mechanical falcon was released once more, tracing the pattern in reverse along the border. The sand on the ground was gathered up, turning back to stone, and Ning Feiyun tucked away his spiritual tools, gesturing to the path before them. They weren¡¯t entering this way just so that Ning Feiyun could show off the Qin clan¡¯s craftsmanship. They were doing so to keep their presence from being noticed by the mountain prison¡¯s guards and administrators. The assassin had managed to infiltrate this place, after all, so no one here could be trusted. The fewer people who knew they were coming, the less likely that any remaining traces of evidence would be swept away. Still, it was all so fascinating that Song Mingzhen was almost glad that circumstances required an alternate route. The way of the sword and the way of toolmaking were vastly different, after all. Song Mingzhen found this sort of thing incredibly novel. This part of the spirit caves was far different from the previous areas. Where before there had been quiet, gentle stillness, the stillness here was more akin to a tomb. There was a palpable aura of darkness and gloom, and the beautiful sights from before were nowhere to be seen. The spiritual flow felt oppressive instead of vibrant, and Song Mingzhen¡¯s face twisted up. He suddenly felt a bit claustrophobic. Ning Feiyun also fell quiet again, his previous good mood evaporating. It seemed that he was similarly affected by this place¡¯s unhappy aura. Moving through these tunnels felt like wading through mire. They crossed a few more barriers, and after each one the atmosphere felt worse. The crystal lanterns here seemed cold and dim, and the air was musty. It felt like it took twice as long to cross the same distance. Finally, just when Song Mingzhen thought that they would never reach their destination, they emerged from a narrow corridor into a large, open chamber. The oppressive feeling was stronger here than ever before, and he halted in his tracks, suddenly feeling like he couldn¡¯t take another step forward. Ning Feiyun stopped alongside him, taking in the sight before them with a cool, indifferent gaze. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Stone Walls and Secrets The mountain prison¡¯s fortress was a sight both impressive and imposing. Great stone walls stretched from the floor to the ceiling of the cavern, and a narrow bridge led across yet another seemingly bottomless chasm to a narrow gap between the walls. The space was lit by two pairs of crystal lanterns¡ª one at the start of the bridge, the other on either side of the fortress¡¯ door. Protective inscriptions were carved up and down the walls, shining like the mingling of sun and moonlight. And yet, despite their radiance, these inscriptions did not produce a feeling of security, but rather an ominous threat, a sense of something like suffocation. Song Mingzhen very much did not want to cross over that bridge. In fact, everything within him was screaming to turn back now¡ª but he had to continue onward. It was part of the mission, after all, and besides that, he didn¡¯t want to explain what had made him change his mind. That would just make him look like a coward. Before they exited the tunnel, Ning Feiyun handed him another spiritual tool, small enough to fit in the palm of his hand. This one he recognized as the device that the patrols had used to conceal their presence. ¡°It would be best to go unnoticed,¡± Ning Feiyun said. Song Mingzhen snorted softly. ¡°It almost feels like we¡¯re the ones breaking in.¡± Ning Feiyun didn¡¯t reply, so Song Mingzhen simply activated the spiritual tool. It felt like a cloak descended over his entire body, and looking out through it was like seeing the bottom of a pool through the water¡¯s surface. Glancing over, he could still see Ning Feiyun, even though he was also covered by the device¡¯s concealment. ¡°Are you sure that we won¡¯t be seen?¡± Song Mingzhen asked. ¡°Nor heard,¡± Ning Feiyun confirmed. ¡°Though you and I can see and hear one another. The devices are linked together.¡± Song Mingzhen nodded his head, impressed. Though spiritual tools were used throughout the cultivation world, they were not overly prevalent in all aspects of life. Here in Yinshan, though, there was a device or mechanism for nearly everything, each one more useful and innovative than the last. Of course, this widespread use of spiritual tools was not merely for convenience¡¯s sake, but because the Qin clan¡¯s entire foundation was built upon the toolmaker¡¯s Dao¡ª so it was only natural that the region¡¯s cultivation society would be overflowing with invention after invention. It was incredibly fascinating. It would have been even more so had Song Mingzhen¡¯s attention not been half-consumed by the mountain prison¡¯s oppressive aura and his own anxiety. The fortress¡¯ protective inscriptions rendered the walls impenetrable, and there was only one door in and out, so the pair would have no choice but to take the main gate. Before that, though, they had to brave that narrow bridge. After his earlier experience, Song Mingzhen was dreading that part even more than the actual infiltration. Ning Feiyun likely already knew how they would enter the prison unnoticed, so he didn¡¯t worry too much about that. However it would happen, though, however simple and foolproof his plan might be, the bridge would still need to be crossed. Song Mingzhen felt dizzy just thinking about it. He tried not to show any hesitation as they approached. Surprisingly enough, the bridge itself wasn¡¯t guarded, nor were there guards stationed at the fortress¡¯ entrance. At least, not that Song Mingzhen could see, he though as he recalled the cloaking mechanisms that he and Ning Feiyun were using. Like he had on the back of the mountain, Song Mingzhen swept the area with his senses¡ª and sure enough, there were a few disruptions here and there throughout the massive chamber where the prison¡¯s gate guards must be stationed. This was, admittedly, a good idea. It would discourage a timid prisoner from attempting an escape if they couldn¡¯t tell where the guards were, or cause those who were bolder to act rashly if they thought there was no one here to catch them. It turned out that the place was quite well-guarded after all. It was a good thing that Song Mingzhen and Ning Feiyun had already concealed themselves before approaching the gate. As they approached the narrow walkway, Song Mingzhen forced his feet to continue moving forward, trying to maintain a natural gait even though he felt like his legs had turned to lead. The anxiety was still present, of course, but thankfully it wasn¡¯t quite as intense as it had been back in that other chamber of the spirit caves. He still kept his gaze fixed firmly on the door before them, refusing to look down. The faint echo of unintelligible whispers that had plagued him ever since he set foot in the spirit caves remained in the back of his mind, a sense of urgency blossoming within his heart, tendrils and vines creeping outward to encircle his hands and feet. He didn¡¯t have any more visions or hallucinations, though, and he maintained his balance. They crossed the chasm without any further incident, and Ning Feiyun didn¡¯t even comment on Song Mingzhen¡¯s behavior¡ª he must have hid it well. He breathed a quiet sigh of relief. The entrance into the fortress proper was just ahead. Song Mingzhen wondered how they would get inside unnoticed. Though there were no guards visibly stationed near the gate, there were semi-concealed watchtowers embedded into the walls above them. If the door was opened, they¡¯d surely be seen, and Song Mingzhen didn¡¯t think they could just walk through the walls. Ning Feiyun stopped just short of the door, moving to wait in a small recess to the side of the entryway. Song Mingzhen joined him, and they waited there for awhile¡ª at least one or two ke, though he couldn¡¯t be sure exactly how long it was. Even though they were concealed, he didn¡¯t feel like it would be safe to ask about the plan aloud, so he remained silent, and Ning Feiyun didn¡¯t care to further elaborate without prompting. So, for now, they just kept waiting. At last, a massive ¡°thud!¡± echoed through the cavern, followed by the scraping of stone against stone. The carvings on the doors lit up brightly, and they parted at a seam in the center that had been invisible until just now, sliding back to recess into the walls. A pair of guards wearing the Ning clan¡¯s slate-grey uniform exited through the door, oblivious to the two that were standing a mere hand¡¯s breadth away from them. Immediately after they appeared, Ning Feiyun straightened up. ¡°We¡¯ll go now,¡± he said, and then without waiting to make sure his companion was following, he slipped in through the doorway before it closed behind the exiting patrol. ¡­ So his infiltration plan had been this simple all along. Song Mingzhen could hardly keep from laughing as he hurried to follow, getting through just a hair¡¯s breadth before the stone doors ground shut, sealing without a trace once more. They had successfully manged to get themselves sealed inside the most secure prison in the cultivation world. For some reason, that didn¡¯t seem like a particularly grand accomplishment. The moment the doors sealed shut, Song Mingzhen felt a sudden burst of panic. The urge to escape as quickly as possible, to flee in whatever direction he could, nearly consumed his senses, and he had to forcibly anchor his own feet to the ground. His heart pounded like a drum in his chest and his ears rang like bells, and he felt like a rabbit that was caught in a snare. His fingers itched to pry at the stone door despite the futility in opening it, so he clenched his hands tightly into fists and tried desperately to regulate his breathing. Ning Feiyun gave him a bit of an odd look, but he didn¡¯t say anything about it. ¡°We must keep going. The Second General¡¯s cell is on the middle level,¡± he said, continuing into the corridors and leaving Song Mingzhen to manage his own problems. Song Mingzhen nodded his head, shaking off the anxiety as much as he could, then followed after Ning Feiyun. He was supposed to be here as part of the investigation, it had all been authorized already. Even if they were found out, there were plenty of excuses he could give, higher authorities whose word he could fall back on¡­ if not Ning Feiyun, then Ning Jianlin, if not Ning Jianlin, then his father¡­ This was all for the greater good, and there was nothing to worry about. So why was he feeling so paranoid? He released a breath that trembled slightly at the end and rubbed at his brow, catching up with Ning Feiyun as they proceeded deeper into the mountain prison. It was just because of how unfamiliar this place was¡­ and also how notorious. He was an outsider in Yinshan, so of course he wouldn¡¯t feel comfortable entering this place. Meanwhile, Ning Feiyun was a highly-ranked member of his clan and would have probably come in and out many times already. That had to explain his intense anxiety. While going through the spirit caves, Song Mingzhen had seen all manner of wondrous and beautiful sights basking in the unfettered flow of spiritual qi through the glimmering ore veins. By contrast, the mountain prison¡¯s interior was rigid and dull. Though one had to be passed through to reach the other, they could not be less alike. Each corridor looked the same as the last, and the spiritual energy here was restricted to the paths marked out by inscriptions in the walls. The individual cells were closed off behind a door of solid iron with no windows, though a small, rectangular pane of glass seemed like it might be able to project an image of the cell¡¯s interior as needed. Baidong Mountain¡¯s prison did not hold petty criminals. That was the domain of city magistrates. Those who were sealed away in here came from the darkest underbelly of the jianghu¡ª rogue cultivators, mostly, but the lower levels were said to hold monsters and demons. While each of the great clans had their own containment facilities, Yinshan¡¯s mountain prison was the most prestigious of all, and almost all criminals who were sufficiently dangerous were held here. The cells on the upper level were meant to be temporary residences. Those locked up here were the garden-variety rogue cultivators or clan traitors who were awaiting trial or execution. Those who were executed obviously wouldn¡¯t return, and those sentenced to a longer period of imprisonment would be transfered to new lodgings on the middle level after their trial and punishment was complete. The upper cells were arranged in even blocks, and after they¡¯d passed by the fifth or sixth, Song Mingzhen found his mind growing dull from the monotony. How one could retain their spirit in such a place was difficult to imagine. A complicated surveillance array was constructed throughout the upper level of the mountain prison, faint threads of spiritual qi criss-crossing the corridors in countless spidersilk-like tripwires. The concealment devices that the two wore must have been of a very high grade indeed¡ª no matter how many of these tripwires they passed through without a care, not a single one of them reacted. Song Mingzhen wondered whether the one who had freed the Second General could have gotten hold of a something like this. If they were given out freely to the patrols, it couldn¡¯t have been too hard to get one. ¡°Not these, specifically,¡± Ning Feiyun replied when he asked about it. ¡°The common concealment devices would not let us pass through these arrays unnoticed. The ones we carry are of a higher grade, and can only be obtained with my father¡¯s permission.¡± ¡°Then¡­ how is it that the infiltrator wasn¡¯t caught?¡± Though there were plenty of blind spots in the surveillance array, it would be incredibly difficult for even someone with an advanced spiritual sense to get from one to another, and far more difficult to traverse the entire labyrinth of cells without touching a single tripwire. ¡°Illusions,¡± Ning Feiyun replied. ¡°They got inside, then set off illusions which triggered many different alarms at once. Then, during the chaos that ensued, they slipped through to the lower levels.¡± He paused for a moment, then added, ¡°At least, that is what we can guess. The guards who responded were also found without their memories, scattered all throughout the upper level, but none had gone to the lower levels. It must have seemed like a large-scale breakout.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Song Mingzhen said. That made sense¡­ draw the guards out into the corridors, out from the watchtowers and into the open. If the infiltrator had managed to snag a disguise, or if he was stationed here himself, it wouldn¡¯t have been too difficult to make it through, and further disruptions to the surveillance array would go unnoticed. Still, how had this person managed to disable every one of the guards that responded? According to the reports, almost everyone on duty that night had ended up unconscious, with their memories wiped. Such a large scale assault¡­ had one person really done all that? It was all quite puzzling. He also had to admit to himself that this perpetrator was really quite clever¡­ almost admirable in a way. Resourcefulness was a good quality to have, and the fact that he hadn¡¯t been caught spoke for itself. He managed to take advantage of both the clans¡¯ over-confidence in their own power and the chaos that ensued when that confidence was shaken¡­ very clever indeed. Of course, Song Mingzhen could never say these thoughts aloud. They descended to the middle level of the mountain prison. The atmosphere here was completely different than above. Instead of a surveillance array that laced across the corridors, the doors to the cells themselves were heavier and sealed with profound inscriptions. The silvery hues flickered in Song Mingzhen¡¯s spiritual sense, telling him which cells held prisoners and which were empty¡ª though he could discern nothing from beyond the door. It was completely cut off from the rest of the world. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. He shuddered involuntarily, and the prickling sense of unease grew stronger and stronger. ¡°How much do you remember of the war?¡± Ning Feiyun spoke up, his voice startling Song Mingzhen out of his thoughts. ¡°Ah¡­¡± he replied, taking a moment to gather his words. ¡°Not too much.¡± It would have been better to say ¡°not much at all.¡± Aside from what others had told him and what he¡¯d read in the records¡­ well, everything else was a blur at best, utter nothingness at worst. He really didn¡¯t know many of the details. ¡°Mn.¡± Ning Feiyun nodded his head. ¡°Your cultivation is stronger than before, and you¡­ you¡¯re quite different.¡± ¡°Truly?¡± Song Mingzhen blinked in surprise. The ¡°different¡± part wasn¡¯t what was strange¡ª of course he¡¯d be different now after all that had happened and the loss of his memories¡ª but it was strange that Ning Feiyun thought he was stronger than before. If anything, he felt much weaker than he ought to be, his meridians still scorched and tangled up after the calamity. Ning Feiyun simply nodded again and didn¡¯t say anything more. ¡­ how odd. Song Mingzhen wasn¡¯t sure what to make of this companion of his. Though his tone was still stiff and uncertain, he at least seemed to be making some kind of effort to be friendly. Not that Song Mingzhen minded the distance all that much¡ª he¡¯d only been worried that there was some secret grievance between the two of them. Whether Ning Feiyun was open and friendly or closed off hardly mattered. Song Mingzhen was just as comfortable traveling in silence as he was striking up a friendly banter. Nonetheless, the more time they spent together, the more certain Song Mingzhen was that Ning Feiyun had much more to say than he was letting on. That, naturally, drove him mad. Song Mingzhen didn¡¯t particularly like secrets. If he could figure them out that was alright, but those that were both closely guarded and whose existence was immensely obvious were almost impossible to bear. It made him want to take Ning Feiyun aside, pin him against the wall, and press the edge of a knife against his throat until he confessed everything he was concealing¡­ Wait, why was he thinking like that? He shook his head to forcibly clear his thoughts. The oppressive energy of this place must be getting to him. The sooner they finished here and got out, the better. They stopped in front of one of the cells. This one was different than the others¡ª even though the door was closed, the space inside was not blotted out from Song Mingzhen¡¯s senses, but readily apparent. ¡°The inscription is broken,¡± Song Mingzhen muttered, his eyes wide. ¡°It was like this when we found it,¡± Ning Feiyun said. ¡°No one knows how the corridor remained intact.¡± Inscriptions were incredibly delicate, and held a large amount of spiritual qi that powered them. When one was broken, that contained spiritual power would burst out into the surrounding environment, oftentimes causing a radius of destruction relative to the inscription¡¯s grade. The corridor hardly showed any sign of damage, though, only a few stones on the floor knocked loose or chipped, and the faintest of burn marks on the walls. That wasn¡¯t all¡ª to break an inscription at all required a massive amount of spiritual power. Even a peak-stage Zhuji cultivator wouldn¡¯t be able to accomplish it, and most of those in Jiedan stage would have to almost completely deplete their jindan. That surely wasn¡¯t something that would go unnoticed. ¡°How many in Yinshan have surpassed the Jiedan boundary?¡± Song Mingzhen asked. ¡°Not too many,¡± Ning Feiyun answered, ¡°Only my father and da-ge, and a few others in my clan. There are even less that belong to the Qin clan.¡± That made sense. The attack on Baidong Mountain during the war had utterly devastated the Qin clan¡¯s numbers. Not only Qin Wenying¡¯s father, but also many of the other highly-ranked cultivators lost their lives that day, and great damage was done to all of Baidong Mountain before Song Mingzhen had arrived with reinforcements from Dayuan. It was unheard of, especially since the Nameless had hardly been considered a threat until that day. Their techniques were unconventional, though, and the Qin clan¡¯s people weren¡¯t known for being particularly strong fighters. With their protective arrays and mechanisms compromised, the two sides had ended up almost evenly-matched¡­ that is, until the Great General of the Nameless had emerged, somehow having managed to surpass the Jiedan stage boundary while he was still a youth. This was something completely unheard of in the history of the cultivation world. The massacre had been devastating, but strangely enough, the Nameless had fled almost as soon as reinforcements from Dayuan and the Ning clan¡¯s scattered forces arrived. Not even eight full years had passed since then. It was no wonder the Qin clan had yet to rebuild their forces¡ª the fact that Baidong Mountain had been restored as much as it had now was commendable enough. ¡°Were any of them showing signs of a depleted core?¡± Song Mingzhen asked. ¡°None.¡± ¡°Mn. Then¡­ something else must have happened.¡± He reached out and pressed his hand against the wall. Artificial spirit veins were built into all of the walls of the mountain prison¡ª and in the vicinity of the blast, these spirit veins were flowing sluggishly. As though they had been depleted¡­ Experimentally, Song Mingzhen exerted his influence over the spiritual flow. After a bit of effort, he could feel a response. The artificial spirit veins themselves did not bend, but the lingering power inside of them gathered just beneath where his hand was placed. He pushed that power toward the door¡ª and it obeyed. It was just a slight bit, nowhere near enough power to break an inscription, but if someone was skilled at this sort of thing, it was at least another possibility. ¡°I see¡­ maybe they were able to utilize the power that flowed through the walls to break the seal.¡± Ning Feiyun approached and placed his own hand against the wall, thinking for a moment. ¡°Ah. You¡¯re right¡ª it¡¯s strange,¡± he mused. ¡°If this person was skilled in modifying the flow of spiritual power, then perhaps they also dispersed the inscription¡¯s power back through these channels as well.¡± ¡°Or maybe¡­ into themselves.¡± Among the three-thousandfold Dao, there were all manner of methods of cultivation. While most who reached Zhuji stage focused on building up a spiritual base within themselves, there were some who instead continued to work mainly with the power that flowed through them from their environment. This was the Dao of Channeling, and while these cultivators appeared to have a weaker power level on their own, they were adept at using the power of others against them, or borrowing it for their own benefit. They could be particularly difficult to deal with, and often appeared among powerful rogue cultivators, due to using similar techniques to those at Ningqi stage. Not to mention that, if they were skilled enough, they could even match a far more powerful opponent¡¯s level¡ª any spiritual attacks sent their way could be deflected. Or the attempt to channel that power could destroy them completely. Still, it was better to use physical combat against these individuals, just in case. But that didn¡¯t narrow down their search by much¡ª especially since one didn¡¯t need to specifically be a channeler to use those techniques. At least it was a start. They opened up the door, entering the cell. Inside was even more dark and dreary than the corridors outside. The floor was stained with something dark, and a musty scent clung to the air. A set of shackles, now empty, hung from the wall. The aura of despair here was so prevalent that Song Mingzhen nearly choked on it the moment he stepped through across the threshold. He instantly felt cold, dread soaking in through his skin and settling into the pit of his stomach. How long would someone last in a cell like this before they lost their mind entirely? Despite the tales of the atrocities committed by the Generals of the Nameless during the war, and despite his own injury, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for the Second General. The two of them combed over every cun of the cell, but there wasn¡¯t a single clue, not even the faintest thread that would lead them toward the perpetrator¡¯s identity. After going over the space once, twice, three times, Song Mingzhen decided that he¡¯d had enough. There was no use staying around this awful place any longer than they needed to. ¡°There¡¯s nothing here,¡± he said, ¡°We should go now.¡± ¡°¡­ very well,¡± Ning Feiyun replied after awhile. With at least half a day wasted and hardly anything to show for their efforts, the two left the cell behind, making their way back through the prison until they slipped out of the gate using the same method as when they entered. This was discouraging. As they entered the tunnels and passed through the hidden door again, Ning Feiyun remained silent, his expression downcast. The cloud of misery that had hung over him back in Baiyu Palace had returned to cast its shadow over them once again. There hadn¡¯t been much hope of finding anything new anyway¡ª and they¡¯d even discovered something about the broken seal. Nonetheless, the fact that they still hadn¡¯t turned up any trail to follow must have reminded him of his earlier failure. ¡°Once we return, we should go out and search further afield,¡± Song Mingzhen suggested. ¡°By now, they¡¯ll have left Baidong Mountain behind, but the Second General can¡¯t possibly be in good condition. If they¡¯re traveling together, they¡¯ll probably have to stop and rest often once they get far enough away. If we go back to the place where the trail ended, we could try to catch up with them.¡± ¡°Mn,¡± Ning Feiyun replied. They continued back through the caverns for a while in silence. Then, as they passed through a large chamber with many different pathways crossing over and under one another, Song Mingzhen caught a glimpse of a small passage off to one side. There wasn¡¯t anything particularly interesting about this passage¡ª other than the fact that not a single path connected directly to it, but instead a series of partially-concealed steps built into the wall. It was also tucked away at an angle so that it couldn¡¯t be seen by those entering the chamber from the outside, but only by those who were coming from the deeper parts of the caverns. ¡°What is over there?¡± Song Mingzhen asked out of curiosity. Ning Feiyun turned to look in the direction he had indicated. A small frown appeared on his face. ¡°I¡­ am not certain.¡± ¡°We should go and have a look. It seems like it could be a good place to hide¡­ perhaps the person who broke into the prison may have waited there for the opportune time to make their move,¡± Song Mingzhen suggested. It didn¡¯t make much sense¡ª out of all the caverns and nooks and crevices within the spirit caves, why only search this particular place? Truth be told, Song Mingzhen himself wasn¡¯t even sure why he brought this up. It was just that¡­ that tunnel was strangely familiar to him. It was as if it was trying to draw him in. Fortunately, Ning Feiyun was amenable to suggestion right now. ¡°I agree, it¡¯s a little odd. Very well.¡± The two made their way across the network of pathways until they made it to the partially-hidden staircase that led into the passage. The floor of the cavern was far below them, but it wasn¡¯t a bottomless pit¡ª so Song Mingzhen was much less nervous, even though the stone stairs were far more narrow and slippery than the suspended pathways. The concealed passage opened up on complete darkness. Song Mingzhen usually didn¡¯t mind navigating darker spaces, but something about this set him on edge, the hair on the back of his neck prickling up. He took out a light talisman from his sleeve and activated it with a small touch of his spiritual power, and a blue flame sprang from the paper, casting its soft glow on the passage¡¯s interior. The narrow staircase continued, spiraling down, down, down into blackness. Immediately, Song Mingzhen felt dizzy, and reached out to steady himself against the wall. Ning Feiyun, however, had stopped short in the entrance to the tunnel. ¡°Song-gongzi, we should not be here,¡± he said, his voice barely above a whisper. Song Mingzhen turned to look at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I think¡­ this path may lead somewhere we are not permitted to go.¡± What was that supposed to mean? ¡°We¡¯ve already been given clearance to investigate the spirit caves and even the mountain prison¡ª why would this specific place be forbidden?¡± ¡°This place¡­¡± Ning Feiyun mused, his voice lowering even further. ¡°I¡¯ve not seen it before myself, but I¡¯ve heard about it in stories and rumors. I think that this staircase may lead to Baidong Mountain¡¯s greatest secret.¡± ¡°Greatest secret?¡± Now, Song Mingzhen was even more intrigued than before¡ª and the urgency to descend further into the depths only grew stronger. ¡°What sort of secret do you mean?¡± Ning Feiyun didn¡¯t want to answer him. ¡°Let¡¯s return now¡±¡ª ¡°Could it be¡­ the Great Demonic Tool of Yinshan?¡± As soon as Song Mingzhen spoke those words to interrupt Ning Feiyun, his face turned white as a sheet of rice paper and he fell silent. So¡­ that guess had been correct after all. ¡°In that case, there¡¯s all the more reason to check. I am the heir to one of the great clans, and your family serves another¡ª is the security of these Demonic Tools not our principal duty?¡± Song Mingzhen turned away and began to descend the spiral stairway. Ning Feiyun had no choice but to follow¡ª and Song Mingzhen continued speaking before he could protest further. ¡°The calamity in Dayuan happened when the Great General of the Nameless got hold of one of them. They say that the power within these tools can rival that of the gods¡ª if there¡¯s even a slight chance that the Second General could have gotten her hands on another of them, then we can¡¯t just ignore the possibility. We at least need to ascertain that it has not been taken.¡± Ning Feiyun had caught up by now, and was about to catch hold of Song Mingzhen¡¯s arm to stop his descent, but after that last statement, he reconsidered. Song Mingzhen suppressed a self-satisfied curl of his lips as he watched Ning Feiyun nod twice¡ª the first time hesitantly, the second time more assured. ¡°There is no one that would be trusted to stand guard over the Zhiming Mirror directly, and only the highest-ranking members of our two clans even know of its exact location. Still¡­ if the fugitives did stumble upon it¡­¡± Ning Feiyun muttered, biting his lip. He shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t even heard anything about the security alarms being activated.¡± ¡°Does that truly mean anything? This person already knows how to deceive surveillance.¡± ¡°¡­ I suppose you¡¯re right. Very well. We¡¯ll just go down, have one look, and then return.¡± Having gained the victory in this argument, Song Mingzhen turned back to the stairway before him, descending hurriedly so that Ning Feiyun wouldn¡¯t have the chance to change his mind again. His chest felt tight, and there was a dull pounding in the back of his head. There was no real reason to be so stubborn about this, and he knew it wasn¡¯t solely for the sake of the mission. Instead, it was the passage itself that drew him in¡ª and the mention of the Zhiming Mirror had only increased the urgency. After the Great Demonic War ended, the rule of the cultivation clans was established specifically for the purpose of guarding these tools. Every stronghold had been founded on that same principle. This knowledge, combined with the words from Song Mingzhen¡¯s strange dream¡­ The ¡°mountain¡¯s heart¡± could very well be the Zhiming Mirror. A dream was just a dream¡­ but here was a mountain, and there was its heart, and Song Mingzhen was still unsettled about the whole business. If following this thread could ease his mind, then he¡¯d rather take that opportunity than allow it to pass him by. Down, down, down they went, and the air became heavier. The caves¡¯ spiritual qi increased in concentration, and Song Mingzhen grit his teeth as he struggled to keep it circulating through his meridians so that he did not overwhelmed. It wasn¡¯t difficult to see how someone could easily surpass boundary after boundary in their cultivation in this place¡­ and how equally easy they could be overcome by the force of this wellspring of power. If Song Mingzhen lost focus for even a second, even while he wasn¡¯t trying to actively cultivate, the results could be disastrous. They pushed through until at last, they reached the bottom of the stairway. There was nothing there but a solid rock wall. ¡°That¡¯s all¡ª we should go back now. I don¡¯t think anyone has come this far in many years,¡± Ning Feiyun spoke through gritted teeth, his breathing heavy. It seemed like he was also having a difficult time. Song Mingzhen stared at the wall, holding up his light talisman for a closer look. He could see faint inscription lines carved into the rock¡ª then, his eyes widened. It was just like the secret entryway to the mountain prison, though it seemed much, much older. ¡°Ning-xiong,¡± he murmured, ¡°Try using the key that you brought here.¡± Ning Feiyun seemed hesitant, but eventually produced the mechanical falcon and sent it into the wall. It hovered in place for a moment, but then, to the surprise of both of them, it sank into the inscriptions here just like it had before. They lit up brightly, just the same as the newer inscriptions from the prison¡¯s secret entrance. The ancient stone wall seemed to melt down into the ground beneath them, leaving the falcon mechanism hovering in mid-air. Neither one had actually expected the defenses to have been breached. This passage was out of the way and difficult to find, and someone trying to make a hasty escape wouldn¡¯t have risked taking a detour down an unknown passage. Even though it was Song Mingzhen who insisted to check, he didn¡¯t really think there was much of a danger either¡ª it was for selfish reasons, even if he didn¡¯t know what those reasons precisely were. But when the path before them opened up, both Song Mingzhen and Ning Feiyun could only stare in shock, the seeds of dread within them sprouting and growing at a rapid rate. The vault that appeared before them¡­ was empty. The Zhiming Mirror was gone. The Winter Winds Battering The moment they laid eyes on the empty vault, both Song Mingzhen and Ning Feiyun knew the situation was far more dire than they had thought. A mere rogue cultivator, even a powerful one who could murder a clan leader in his sleep, was a fairly normal threat for one of the great clans to face. These recent events were concerning, of course, but hardly something of world-ending proportions. Now, it was different. The Five Great Demonic Tools had the power to contend with the heavens. While they were far stronger combined, even one of them, in the hands of someone who knew how to wield it, could reshape reality as it currently stood. The abilities of these tools and how to use them were unknown even to the greater part of the cultivation world. Those secrets were passed down from clan leader to clan leader and never spoken of to anyone outside the direct lineage. For all but those privileged few, there were only legends¡ª but legends always held a small kernel of truth. The Zhiming Mirror, it was said, could turn lies to reality, reshaping destinies and manipulating the threads of fate. How it could do so, and what was needed to accomplish it was unknown, but the mere thought of what could be done with these capabilities was enough to send one¡¯s mind spinning. In the hands of someone who wished ill upon the world and those within it¡­ the thought alone chilled Song Mingzhen to the bone. However little he might remember it, he¡¯d already encountered one such scenario, and as a result he had spent the last five years unconscious, nearly losing himself completely. If it was truly as they feared, then countless people could be in danger. Baiyu Palace needed to be notified as soon as possible¡ª and the rest of the cultivation world¡¯s leaders as well. After re-sealing the vault, the pair raced back up the spiral staircase. Song Mingzhen followed close behind Ning Feiyun as he led them back through the myriad labyrinthine caverns. There was no time now to take in the view. They may have run out of time already. Many days had passed since the escape, and the thief may have already figured out how to use the Zhiming Mirror. If he had, then would they even know the difference? If reality itself were rewritten¡­ then would any traces of what was before still remain? Now wasn¡¯t the time to contemplate such questions, though. Now was the time to find the stolen Demonic Tool. Ning Feiyun and Song Mingzhen returned to Baiyu Palace and rushed to Ning Jianlin¡¯s study as quickly as possible. Ning Feiyun threw open the doors without waiting to be announced, or caring whether or not his father was busy. ¡°Fuqin!¡± he cried out breathlessly, ¡°Something¡­ something terrible has happened.¡± Ning Jianlin, fortunately, was not entertaining any visitors at the moment and had merely been sifting through a few documents on his desk. He looked up, concern etching itself on his face as he saw his son¡¯s distress. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The Zhiming Mirror¡­ the Zhiming Mirror is missing.¡± Ning Jianlin was on his feet in an instant. ¡°What?!¡± he cried. ¡°How did this happen? Its location is kept a strict secret¡ª how did the two of you even discover this?¡± As he asked that question, his gaze flicked from Ning Feiyun to Song Mingzhen behind him, then back again. Ning Feiyun also turned to look at Song Mingzhen, as if he were expecting the other to answer in his stead. Ah¡­ well, it was only fair. After all, it had been Song Mingzhen who found the passage in the first place, and Song Mingzhen who insisted on checking the vault. ¡°It was a coincidence,¡± he explained, still a little out of breath but not too badly. His tongue felt odd and unwieldy, though, and there was a slight tremor to his fingertips. He couldn¡¯t tell what exactly he was afraid of¡ª that the Demonic Tool had been stolen, or that somehow his actions in the spirit caves would get him in trouble with the interim-leader of Yinshan¡¯s cultivators. ¡°Go on,¡± Ning Jianlin urged. His voice was calmer now, but his expression remained taut. ¡°As we were returning from the mountain prison, I happened to notice an odd path. I felt particularly drawn toward it, and so we went to have a look,¡± Song Mingzhen continued, trying to keep his voice steady. ¡°Ning-san-gongzi thought that it might be the place where the Zhiming Mirror was kept, and tried to turn away, but I convinced him that we should make sure it¡¯s secure, considering all that¡¯s happened.¡± ¡°I see¡­ and then?¡± Ning Jianlin fortunately didn¡¯t seem to be angry, only sparing a brief glance toward Ning Feiyun when his name was mentioned. ¡°Then¡­ when we unsealed the vault using the entry device Fuqin allotted to us,¡± Ning Feiyun answered this time, ¡°we found that the vault was empty.¡± Ning Jianlin said nothing for awhile, storm clouds gathering amid his dark brows, to the point where it seemed as though a peal of thunder might burst free from them at any moment. He sat back down, resting his hands on the table before him as he stared down at the documents before him without reading a single character, his mind lost in thought. A thousand dreadful possibilities must be running through his mind right now. The study was as silent as a stone. Song Mingzhen¡¯s gaze unconsciously drifted toward the floor, and he drew it back up time and time again, subtly fidgeting with the fabric of his sleeves. As the silent moment stretched on, he became more and more anxious, the sound of his own breath and heartbeat threatening to rise to a dull roar in his ears. He was about to speak up just to break the silence, but at that moment, Ning Jianlin straightened up and exhaled heavily as he came to a decision. ¡°Fortunately, there are precautions in place for such an event,¡± he said, attempting to maintain a steady, reassuring tone. ¡°It may take some time, but I should be able to find the Zhiming Mirror¡¯s location. Until then¡­ stay on your guard. Both of you must remain within the mountain¡¯s boundary. Take care not to let anyone else know of this matter¡ª it would be best to avoid any widespread panic. I will draft a message to the leaders of the clans and send it out with utmost secrecy.¡± Song Mingzhen and Ning Feiyun both agreed. Ning Jianlin reached up to press his fingers against his brow. ¡°I will summon you once I¡¯ve located the mirror. Song-gongzi, will you join me and my son when we go to retrieve it?¡± Even if the thought of facing off against one of the Great Demonic Tools again filled Song Mingzhen with trepidation, it was far more anxiety-inducing to think of leaving the matter unresolved. He dipped his head. ¡°I will join you.¡± ¡°Very good,¡± Ning Jianlin nodded his head. The two were then dismissed. After leaving the study, they lingered in the main hall for awhile, somewhat at a loss now that the initial rush had died down. Song Mingzhen felt like it wouldn¡¯t be quite right to just go back to the guest house and sleep. Wandering around the mountainside didn¡¯t seem to be a very good idea either¡ª but there really wasn¡¯t anything else for him to do besides stand here aimlessly in Baiyu Palace¡¯s great hall while he waited for Ning Jianlin to locate the Zhiming Mirror. Ning Feiyun seemed to be similarly on edge, shifting his weight back and forth from one foot to the other, his fingers tightly intertwined behind his back. ¡°Song-gongzi¡­¡± he spoke up just as Song Mingzhen was about to take his leave, ¡°Is it true that your injury was caused by one of the Great Demonic Tools?¡± Song Mingzhen hadn¡¯t expected to be asked about something like that. He took a deep breath in and out, then nodded. ¡°Yes, it was. I don¡¯t remember what happened that day, but I went to stop the Great General of the Nameless from releasing its power, and was injured in the backlash.¡± Ning Feiyun bit his lower lip, gaze darting over to the side. ¡°I see.¡± Neither spoke for a moment, then Song Mingzhen decided to finally address the issue that had remained unspoken between them since this all began. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your history,¡± he said. ¡°Were you acquainted with that person?¡± ¡°I¡­ was,¡± Ning Feiyun quietly admitted. Then, he looked up to meet Song Mingzhen¡¯s gaze, alarm flashing in his eyes. ¡°But¡ª it is only because we lived together when I was young. Nothing more. He was¡­ well, he was always arrogant, even as a child. It is no surprise that he tried to harness a power he could not command.¡± Song Mingzhen didn¡¯t know if he was being completely honest about the depth of their relationship, but the answer was reasonable enough. Besides that, even though Ning Feiyun might act cold and aloof, his emotions were readily apparent. It was still a little surprising that Ning Feiyun would admit to this past connection directly, even if it would have been ridiculous to deny it. Perhaps it was because the hall was empty aside from the two of them¡ª in that case, Song Mingzhen went ahead to press the issue further. After all, who knows when he would have the chance to continue this conversation otherwise? You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°Some suspect that you may be responsible for the recent events in some way,¡± he noted, lowering his voice to barely above a whisper. ¡°After spending some time with you, I personally don¡¯t believe that¡­ If anything, perhaps your past connection with the Generals of the Nameless might hold some clue about the present dilemma.¡± Ning Feiyun seemed surprised. ¡°You truly¡­ don¡¯t think that I did it?¡± Something in his posture changed, the cloud of misery, anxiety, and wariness that clung to him lifting ever so slightly. To tell the truth, Song Mingzhen wasn¡¯t entirely sure what he believed yet. Right now, though, it would be far more beneficial to present himself as a friend¡ª as someone who believed in Ning Feiyun¡¯s innocence. ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± he said, ¡°In fact, I think you¡¯re nothing more than a distraction at best, a convenient scapegoat at worst.¡± Ning Feiyun was speechless. His gaze dropped to the floor. When he looked back up, he seemed more relaxed than Song Mingzhen had ever seen him before, the lines in his brow finally smoothed over and the corners of his mouth, usually pulled tight, relaxed into something that was almost like a faint smile of relief. ¡°I was certain that this suspicion was the only reason you were here. I thought that you were waiting for me to make any mistake, so that you could catch me in it,¡± he admitted, then sighed, shaking his head. ¡°Since these things began happening¡­ I admit, the spread of rumors has been difficult to manage. My father always supported me, but I know that many others don¡¯t look upon me so favorably.¡± This was almost more than he¡¯d spoken the entire time they were in the caverns, and it was certainly more relaxed. Song Mingzhen couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of satisfaction¡ª perhaps he was finally coaxing Ning Feiyun out of his shell. ¡°No matter the reason I was sent here, I have no intention of accusing a person of crimes he did not commit,¡± he reassured him. ¡°No good has ever come of jumping to an accusation too quickly. Now¡­ do you know anything that could be useful to our search?¡± Ning Feiyun became serious again once more. After a moment spent deep in thought, he shook his head. ¡°No¡­ unfortunately, I was still young when I was brought into the Ning clan, only around nine years old. Mo Yuan was a little older than I was¡ª¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Hearing that name was like a thunderclap to Song Mingzhen¡¯s ears. ¡°Mo Yuan?¡± ¡°That is what the Great General was called in his youth. Even before I left, he was already close with Qiu Wei¡ª that is, the Second General. But¡­ he is dead now, and other than these few things I don¡¯t know the relationship between the rest of the Generals, much less the group¡¯s ordinary recruits.¡± ¡°I¡­ I understand,¡± Song Mingzhen was finding it difficult to process Ning Feiyun¡¯s words. ¡°Then¡­ that¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°Are you certain, Song-gongzi? You seem a bit¡­¡± Ning Feiyun¡¯s voice trailed off, unsure of how to end the sentence. Song Mingzhen waved his hand. ¡°Of course¡ª I¡¯m quite alright. I think I¡¯ll go take a rest while we wait for word from your father.¡± He quickly left Baiyu Palace, trying to stay as nonchalant as possible on the way back to his guest house. He felt positively ill. The world around him was swaying. Mo Yuan¡­ Mo Yuan¡­ that name had been spoken into his mind by a voice that sounded like Ning Feiyun¡¯s as he teetered over the edge of the chasm. What did it all mean? Luckily, it was already night, so Song Mingzhen was free to stumble back to his house uninterrupted. His head was pounding, his vision blurry, and his heart felt like it was about to leap from his throat. The moment he got back to his guest house, he hardly even had time to remove his shoes before he collapsed into bed, all of the energy drained from his body. He shut his eyes, waiting for the flashing colors behind his eyelids to come to a stop, clutching at the blanket with white knuckles. Why had he had such a strange hallucination? It couldn¡¯t have been a memory from the attack on Baidong Mountain during the war, right? As far as Song Mingzhen knew, he and his company had only arrived on the tail end of the battle, and they hadn¡¯t gone into the caves. What¡¯s more, what did any of this have to do with the current situation? Maybe nothing at all. Maybe, the memories of past events had simply lingered in the spirit caves, and Song Mingzhen had ended up encountering those memories as he passed through. He could think about his own problems later¡ª the more important thing right now was the missing Zhiming Mirror. The Demonic Tool¡¯s disappearance changed everything for the current investigation. Is that how they had managed to escape so easily? Is that why there was no clear trail left behind? Had they used the mirror to bend reality so it was like they had never passed through wherever it was that Ning Feiyun had lost the trail? If they had, though¡­ then why wouldn¡¯t they have made it seem like the escape never happened in the first place? Or make it so that the Second General was deemed innocent? Without knowing how the Zhiming Mirror worked, there was no real way to know these answers. Eventually, his head stopped spinning, and he released his vise-grip on the blanket. He rolled over onto his back, placing his hands over his midsection as he looked up toward the ceiling, rafters indistinct in the darkness of the room. He focused on the warm sensation of the spiritual qi within him, steadying its flow through his meridians. Why had he ended up in another one of those dizzy spells? This was really becoming a problem. There must be some cause for them¡­ maybe he really ought to see a physician once he returned to Dayuan. That is, once all crises were averted and everything was returned to its proper place. He shut his eyes as he felt the headache returning. Then, before he knew it, morning had come. Song Mingzhen hadn¡¯t even realized he¡¯d been falling asleep until he was already blinking the drowsiness from his eyes and stretching out his arms and legs. He still felt a bit out of it, his hands and feet unwieldy and disconnected, but other than that the headache had fully dissipated, and he was able to sit up in bed without feeling the room spin around him. Though yesterday¡¯s discoveries still hung heavy on his mind, the urgency and anxiety seemed more distant than it had the night before. Even if the perpetrators of the recent crimes had also stolen the Zhiming Mirror, from what the legends said it was a fairly complicated spiritual tool to use. They probably wouldn¡¯t be able to master it easily¡ª so there was probably still at least a little time to retrieve it before any catastrophe occurred. As for the visions in the caves¡­ well, he¡¯d come to the conclusion that they must have simply been memories. Though Song Mingzhen still wondered what Ning Feiyun had been doing there, he supposed it wasn¡¯t too surprising that he would have called the Great General of the Nameless by name if the two were already acquainted. Besides, the relief Ning Feiyun showed when he¡¯d realized that Song Mingzhen didn¡¯t suspect him was absolutely genuine. Whatever he may have done in the past, Song Mingzhen was more sure than ever that Ning Feiyun wasn¡¯t behind this particular incident. As for who was¡­ they could only learn that once they managed to catch the culprit. After he¡¯d stretched out his stiff muscles, Song Mingzhen got up out of bed, made himself a pot of tea, and reclined leisurely on the couch in the guest house¡¯s main room. Ning Jianlin hadn¡¯t sent for him yet, so it seemed that he wasn¡¯t needed¡ª so he might as well take advantage of the slow morning. Who knows how many more such peaceful moments he would get to experience? Things may be quiet for now, but it wasn¡¯t difficult to see this blowing up into a major crisis. Or perhaps it would all blow over like a passing cloud. Without the ability to see the future, one could only guess how things would turn out. Still, it was always better to prepare for the worst outcome¡ª that way, one would be pleasantly surprised if things turned out well. The morning¡¯s light gradually filtered in through the windows as Song Mingzhen sipped his tea, working to maintain a calm outlook. There was nothing to be done until the Zhiming Mirror¡¯s location was determined. He had already gone up against a Demonic Tool once before and survived¡­ and this time, he would not do so alone. Ning Jianlin was more than capable as a cultivator and fighter. The same could likely be said of Ning Feiyun. Though Song Mingzhen hadn¡¯t had the chance to see either of them fight, the Ning clan already had a good reputation as martial artists, and the head of that clan and his adopted son would almost certainly be a cut above the rest. The situation was different than last time. He shut his eyes, inhaling and exhaling slowly, then let his lashes flutter open once again. It was at this moment that he saw something that had escaped his notice when he stumbled back to the guest house the night before¡ª a square of folded white paper on the ground just inside the door. Yang Anxiang had left him another message. Immediately, the sense of calm within him evaporated, and he rushed over to pick it up, unfold it, and activate the disappearing ink. He wondered if there would be any real answers this time¡ª with the new developments, they needed those answers more than ever before. As his eyes skimmed the page, though, his heart sank like a stone. There were no answers¡ª only a few ominous lines. I¡¯ve run out of time. Tread carefully. Beware what others say is true, question what your eyes and ears tell you. You are the key to revealing the truth¡ª do not stop searching for it. Song Mingzhen held the note in his hand, reading it over and over again. A feeling of dread bubbled up within him. What did she mean, ¡°out of time¡±? He swallowed hard and folded up the letter, tucking it away into his qiankun bag. For a little while, he paced back and forth inside the guest house. Yang Anxiang had to have left this note here at some point while he was gone, and hadn¡¯t given him any place or time to meet. It wasn¡¯t as though he could just go to her courtyard at Baiyu Palace either¡ª if anyone saw, they¡¯d certainly start talking, and the last thing she needed was to be scrutinized even further. The way the letter was written, though, was enough to make him worry. The brush strokes were a bit uneven, as if it were written in a hurry, and there were a few smudges in the ink. The paper, as well, had some creases, like it had been clutched a little too tightly by anxious hands. If something happened to Yang Anxiang¡­ then whatever information she had about this case would be out of reach. Eventually, Song Mingzhen decided that he would go up to the palace after all. Even if he didn¡¯t go to Yang Anxiang¡¯s courtyard, as long as he lingered in some inconspicuous corner he was bound to overhear gossip from the servants or guards. If anything important had happened, there would be a way to hear about it. As it turned out, though, he wouldn¡¯t have to wait around and listen at all. When he arrived at Baiyu Palace, there was already a large crowd gathered in the main hall. Servants, guards, and family members of the Qin and Ning clans were huddled in small groups, speaking to one another in low voices. A tall young man that must have been one of Ning Feiyun¡¯s adoptive brothers, with a pair of guards in tow, was questioning each of a group of servants one by one. In the back of the hall, Ning Jianlin stood in deep discussion with a tall woman dressed in white mourning clothes. She was pretty, but a bit fierce looking, and had a strong brow and features that resembled Ning Jianlin quite a bit. This must be Ning Jianlin¡¯s sister¡ª the one who had married Qin Wenying, and the mother of little Qin Rui. Song Mingzhen glanced from one end of the hall to the other until his gaze settled upon a familiar face. Ning Feiyun was lingering near one of the side doors, standing apart from the rest. Song Mingzhen hurried over to greet him. ¡°What is all this?¡± he asked. It was a lot less difficult to talk to Ning Feiyun now, after they¡¯d had their little heart-to-heart yesterday. Ning Feiyun, however, didn¡¯t seem too happy to see him. Instead, his expression remained grave, a slight pallor to his features. His lips were pressed firmly together and his brow was deeply furrowed. When he spoke, Song Mingzhen understood why. ¡°Last night, or perhaps early this morning, Qin-zongzhu¡¯s concubine Yang Anxiang threw herself from the cliff-side near the back of the palace,¡± he said. ¡°One of Qin-furen¡¯s maids has gone missing as well.¡± Island in a Dream In the early hours of the morning, just before the break of dawn, a passing patrol had noticed that a patch of snow was disturbed¡ª scattered and crushed down and dyed crimson with blood. At first, they¡¯d thought that it was simply the place where some predator had caught its prey, but due to recent events, the patrol leader insisted that they take a closer look. The scuffed and bloodied patch of snow led over the edge of the cliff and down a slope¡ª and at the end of the trail, broken and battered from the fall, was the body of a young woman. The patrol retrieved the body, and hurried to Baiyu Palace¡¯s courtyard, but it seemed that they hadn¡¯t been able to avoid being seen. Before long, news had spread through Baidong Mountain, shock and alarm igniting like wildfire. The body was identified as Yang Anxiang¡¯s, and the location where it was found was just below Baiyu Palace¡¯s back courtyard. Because she had been known to be extremely enamored with the late clan leader, and had been devastated by his death, it was quickly deemed that she had committed suicide in a fit of madness and grief. Then, Qin Wenying¡¯s wife, Ning Xuemin, realized that one of her maids had also vanished in the night, failing to show up to her duties that morning. Baiyu Palace was searched, but there was no sign of the girl¡ª she had vanished into thin air, just like the assassin had. It was widely known that, in the months leading up to his death, Qin Wenying had favored Yang Anxiang quite heavily. Thus, as soon as there was any slightly reasonable cause, suspicion was immediately cast upon Ning Xuemin¡ª clearly, she must have gotten jealous of the younger, prettier girl who had captured her husband¡¯s attention. But then, why wait to get rid of her until after Qin Wenying was already dead? Well¡­ why did jealous women do anything they did? It wasn¡¯t as if there had to be a logical explanation. At least, that¡¯s what the rumors said. As Ning Feiyun relayed all this information to Song Mingzhen in a low whisper, Song Mingzhen could hardly believe it. The rumors themselves sounded preposterous enough, even without knowing what he knew¡ª nonetheless, Ning Xuemin was being watched closely by several guards, and her brother looked to be at a loss for words. No doubt Ning Jianlin wanted desperately to believe his sister¡¯s innocence, but he also had a duty to investigate any and all suspicious persons. Whatever the rumors said, with all that had been happening lately, this incident couldn¡¯t simply be passed off as mere infighting. Song Mingzhen¡¯s head was spinning. Based on what he knew about Yang Anxiang and the contents of her final note of warning, there really was something more sinister to it. But was Ning Xuemin really the one to blame? What would she have to gain from something like this? Even if she did have something to gain, then why would she stay here where she was inevitably going to be scrutinized? Ning Xuemin¡­ Song Mingzhen knew very little about her, but even now when all the suspicion was on her head, she kept it raised high, proud and unruffled¡ª unlike her adoptive nephew, who carried the weight of suspicion like great stones on his back, bent over and beaten down. Though, Song Mingzhen had to admit that there was something about Ning Xuemin¡¯s posture that reminded him a little of the way Ning Feiyun had carried himself during his visit to Jieyun Hall. A bit of cold arrogance, the edge of defiance, knowing the opinions of others but standing tall despite it¡­ Well, Ning Xuemin was much better at it than her nephew was, at least. She didn¡¯t seem like she¡¯d be cowed so easily. Regardless of her resolve, though, this didn¡¯t look good for the Ning family. There was already the trouble with Ning Feiyun¡¯s reputation, and now his father¡¯s sister was wrapped up in it too¡ª it seemed as though the misfortune that plagued the region¡¯s cultivation clans was only continuing to spread. Still, with Qin Rui being so young and Ning Jianlin in such an established position¡­ Song Mingzhen doubted that anything truly devastating would come of it. Come to think of it, Song Mingzhen wondered if Ning Feiyun¡¯s unfortunate reputation had something to do with why the speculation and theorizing against Ning Xuemin had taken off so quickly. They might not be related by blood, but as family members they¡¯d surely be associated with one another, at least to some degree. Song Mingzhen glanced around the room¡ª as expected, most people were especially avoiding this corner, and one or two even cast a suspicious glance in Ning Feiyun¡¯s direction. Before, he¡¯d thought that Ning Feiyun¡¯s reputation in Yinshan wasn¡¯t too bad. Now, though, when so many unfortunate things kept happening, there would no doubt be need of a convenient scapegoat to set their minds at ease¡ª a known enemy was always better than an unknown threat. Pressing his lips tightly together for a moment, Song Mingzhen turned to his companion. ¡°Are you needed here?¡± he asked. Ning Feiyun shook his head. Half on impulse, half premeditated, he reached out and took hold of Ning Feiyun¡¯s sleeve, giving it a small tug. ¡°Then let¡¯s go outside. We won¡¯t get anything done in here, and since your father is dealing with this mess it¡¯ll probably be a while until he summons us for other matters.¡± Initially, Ning Feiyun seemed surprised, but he went along with Song Mingzhen anyway, and the two of them exited Baiyu Palace. Once outside, Song Mingzhen filled his lungs with a deep breath of the cold winter air, letting it suffuse his entire body in a refreshing chill. The atmosphere in there was stifling. He¡¯d felt that at any moment someone might decide to turn around and start pointing fingers at him, Ning Feiyun, or perhaps even both of them together. ¡°Are there always so many terrible things happening here in Yinshan?¡± he asked, after they¡¯d gotten a good distance down into the village on the mountain¡¯s west slope. ¡°Not always,¡± Ning Feiyun shook his head, ¡°Things have been peaceful enough until now. That is, since the war at least.¡± How things were before the war went without saying¡ª Qin Wenying¡¯s father had been clan leader at the time, and under his leadership, which had lasted for a great many years, Yinshan¡¯s cultivators had prospered¡ª and by extension, so had the entire region. Song Mingzhen still had to wonder how a young rogue cultivator had managed to not only challenge a great person like that, but to actually kill him, leaving his son to take his place¡­ ¡°What sort of person was Qin-zongzhu?¡± he asked, thoughtfully interlacing his fingers together behind his back. Ning Feiyun did not answer immediately, and there was a flicker of something in his eyes that piqued Song Mingzhen¡¯s interest. Oh? What was that? ¡°He was¡­¡± Ning Feiyun began, with a shaky sigh, ¡°I must admit, he was not the best of leaders. Many thought that he was rather spoiled. He likely never thought he would have to become clan leader so soon, and that he could simply spend his days as he pleased, and thus didn¡¯t prepare too much for the role. Even as clan leader, it seemed that he was still more interested in living in luxury and chasing after whatever pretty woman caught his eye. Since he ascended to the position, my father has been busier than ever.¡± Ah¡­ so that was why the Ning clan had become so proactive since the war¡ª of course, it was also likely due to the thinned numbers. That also explained why most people seemed to simply be focused on the clan leader¡¯s death, rather than the loss itself. If others thought like Ning Feiyun, then Qin Wenying probably hadn¡¯t had much of his people¡¯s approval¡ª and if he really wasn¡¯t the most competent leader, then his loss wouldn¡¯t have been such a terrible blow. ¡°I see,¡± Song Mingzhen replied. Then, ¡°Do you think that your aunt could have a role in any of this after all?¡± Ning Feiyun hesitated again. He shook his head. ¡°Truthfully, I cannot say. We¡­ were never particularly close. She¡¯d already married by the time I was adopted, and I often wonder whether she even truly views me as her nephew¡ª though I admit she is rather distant from my brothers and sister as well. But even if we aren¡¯t close, I don¡¯t think that she is the sort of person to stoop to this sort of thing out of jealousy.¡± It could be more than jealousy¡­ Song Mingzhen bit his lip, recalling how Yang Anxiang had been threatened by someone because of what she knew about Qin Wenying¡¯s death. ¡°Has she ever had any connection to the Nameless?¡± he asked. ¡°No,¡± Ning Feiyun answered with certainty this time, ¡°In fact, she particularly detests rogue cultivators. I am quite certain she wouldn¡¯t have freed Qiu Wei, even if she did resent Qin-zongzhu deeply enough to murder him.¡± This was all confusing. It had seemed so certain that freeing the Second General was the main goal, but now with the missing Zhiming Mirror and the death of Yang Anxiang, things were all muddled up again. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°I think¡­ she must have simply killed herself,¡± Ning Feiyun continued, ¡°With everything that has happened, people are quick to think that every strange event is part of some larger scheme, but that girl was truly enamored with Qin-zongzhu.¡± Song Mingzhen wasn¡¯t sure whether to respond truthfully, or to agree with him. Yang Anxiang had asked that what she told him be kept a secret¡­ and if it was known that he¡¯d met her recently then he might get further roped into this mess that he¡¯d really rather stay out of. At the same time, Yang Anxiang was dead now, and it was more than likely because of whatever information she had about the case¡ª so there was no need to keep her secret to ensure her safety. Besides, the fact that she¡¯d been threatened was fairly relevant to the present situation. But in the end, she was already dead, and whatever information she had was gone with her. After much deliberation, he decided not to bring it up just yet. Though he didn¡¯t think Ning Feiyun was guilty in all this, he still didn¡¯t fully trust him on the level of a close confidante. It was more important to not get himself too tangled up in it. Yinshan¡¯s politics¡­ seemed far too messy for him to want to be involved any more than he had to be. ¡°Perhaps,¡± he said, ¡°Though I don¡¯t blame everyone for the suspicion. Circumstances are quite uneasy here, after all.¡± Ning Feiyun hummed slightly in response, but didn¡¯t say anything. Come to think of it, he was probably far more tired of all this than Song Mingzhen was, and far more personally invested. It wasn¡¯t as though he could just go back home and avoid it if he wanted to¡ª not that Song Mingzhen himself had any intention on deserting this mission. The stakes just weren¡¯t quite as high for him. Maybe it would be better to turn to a different topic of conversation¡ª but as he thought about it, he realized he didn¡¯t know what to talk about with Ning Feiyun that wouldn¡¯t lead back to the present troubles. They hadn¡¯t spent much time together, after all, and had never done so outside of a tense situation like this¡ª at least, not that Song Mingzhen could remember. And even those old memories might not be the best topic to bring up. Ning Feiyun had insisted that he didn¡¯t hold a grudge¡­ but Song Mingzhen couldn¡¯t help but feel like the relationship between them hadn¡¯t been too good. So, with nothing for Song Mingzhen to talk about and with Ning Feiyun being the quiet sort himself, the two wandered in silence through the village and out onto the mountain trails, eventually finding their way to the back of the mountain. Here, Song Mingzhen couldn¡¯t help but recall his midnight meeting with Yang Anxiang¡­ how she¡¯d acted so urgently, and yet in the end had hardly told him anything. Had she intended to before, but then gotten too afraid at the last moment? She went out of her way to contact him, to meet with him, and yet in the end nothing had come of it at all. Something¡­ just wasn¡¯t adding up here. But what? Song Mingzhen felt a headache coming on, and reached up to press it out, exhaling deeply and watching his breath condense on the cold air. The snow was now well-trampled-over, any trace of footprints from that night long gone. The only thing he¡¯d learned from Yang Anxiang was that there was something more sinister going on than meets the eye¡ª but that was something he¡¯d known already. And now, the circumstances were worse than they thought, and they knew even less than before. Besides that there was the matter of his headaches, dizzy spells, strange nightmares and hallucinations¡ª It really was a mess, wasn¡¯t it? Right now, Song Mingzhen wished he could just shut his eyes, put it all out of his mind, and go back home to relax in his courtyard and practice the qin. ¡°¡­Song-gongzi?¡± Ning Feiyun¡¯s voice filtered in through the noise of his thoughts and brought him back to the present. Song Mingzhen realized he¡¯d been massaging his brow for quite a while now, and his expression was twisted up a bit. ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s nothing.¡± He waved off Ning Feiyun¡¯s concerns. ¡°Also¡ª we¡¯re friends now, call me xiong.¡± ¡°¡­ very well. If I might ask, are you feeling unwell?¡± Song Mingzhen sighed. He shook his head. ¡°Just a little worried. This is all quite stressful, you know, and now there¡¯s still another problem added on top of everything else.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Ning Feiyun agreed. ¡°But¡­ last night you left in a hurry. Your face was pale, and you were sweating. Are you quite certain you¡¯re alright?¡± Last night¡­ oh, right. He¡¯d run off after Ning Feiyun talked about the two Generals of the Nameless that he had known. How ridiculous, now that he thought of it¡ª he¡¯d had the chance to learn valuable information if he¡¯d kept questioning Ning Feiyun about it. Instead, he¡¯d panicked and collapsed after simply hearing the names of the two leaders of the group. What was going on with him? ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s just the same old problem as before,¡± he replied, his voice wavering ever so slightly despite himself. ¡°Truthfully, I¡¯m not entirely sure why I reacted that way myself¡ª but it¡¯s better now.¡± Ning Feiyun didn¡¯t have anything to say to that, and the two lapsed into silence once more. The sun rose high into the sky, golden rays reflecting off of the snowdrifts and turning the mountainside all to one great sheet of whiteness. This only made Song Mingzhen¡¯s lingering headache worse than before. Ning Feiyun turned away, heading into a copse of white pines before finding a large stone to sit on. The winter air was still cold despite the sun¡¯s radiance, and he was bundled into a fur-ruffed cloak. When he sat down, the ruff of the cloak was raised up slightly to surround his chin and cheeks, making him look a bit like a little bird tucked inside a nest. Song Mingzhen snorted quietly. This man, who had seemed so stiff, formal, and awkward, now seemed more like a lonely child, looking out over a world in which he did not fully know his place. It was¡­ something that Song Mingzhen could relate to himself. Though their circumstances were vastly different, he too knew the feeling of existing in a home and among a family that he felt disconnected from, regardless of their care and support. Carrying the weight of his past without any of the knowledge and familiarity that ought to come with it was rather difficult at times. Song Mingzhen did not know if he could really even be considered the same young prodigy, the hero of the War with the Nameless, if he couldn¡¯t even remember being that person. The reputation Ning Feiyun carried was more bitter than his own¡­ but still, the disconnect itself was no doubt similar. Song Mingzhen went over to join Ning Feiyun in sitting on the rock, nestling into his own cloak. The quiet was both relaxing and unnerving. Since he arrived in Yinshan a few days ago, things had been happening one after the other¡ª to simply sit down and wait here for awhile wasn¡¯t too bad. At the same time, the fact that so many questions were left unanswered meant that they simply spun around in Song Mingzhen¡¯s head, twisting themselves into theories each more wild and outlandish than the last, before those theories inevitably collapsed and left him exactly where he¡¯d started. He wondered if Ning Feiyun felt similarly. Ning Feiyun was so quiet, keeping all of his thoughts so close to his chest and never sharing them. If you wanted to know his opinion, you¡¯d have to practically pry it out of his mouth¡ª and yet there it all was, bubbling and simmering beneath the surface of an expression that he couldn¡¯t quite keep controlled. Song Mingzhen wished he could know a little more about him¡ª but he didn¡¯t want to pry too much. That might give off the wrong impression. So he just sat there, and Ning Feiyun sat there as well, hiding from the blinding reflection of the noonday sun in the small copse of trees, taking a brief respite before whatever the next great catastrophe would be. For some reason, all of this felt oddly familiar, like a distant memory flickering to life, a candle flame in the back of his consciousness. The quiet companionship, the cold winter air and quiet mountain breeze, even Ning Feiyun¡¯s own presence¡­ if he shut his eyes, he could imagine a scene not too different from this one, but with the white pines replaced by gently-swaying stalks of bamboo, the bright sun covered by fluffy, white clouds that dipped down to kiss the mountaintops before rolling into the valleys, turning the mountain peak into an island of tranquility that was separated from the rest of the world. Peace was something that wasn¡¯t easy to come by, and there was something about moments of quiet like this that made it feel like he was suspended in a dream, and that the slightest movement, even breathing too loudly, would cause him to wake up. When he opened his eyes again, he realized that he¡¯d ended up lying down on his back, his face tilted up toward the sky. Through the lattice of branches above his head, he could see that a few clouds had drifted into place, mercifully toning down the sun¡¯s reflective glare. Next to him, Ning Feiyun sat, his dark eyes fixed immovably upon Song Mingzhen¡¯s features¡ª but when he noticed that Song Mingzhen had seen him, he quickly looked away. Song Mingzhen pushed himself up, shaking out his hair and releasing a sound that was half sigh, half laugh. ¡°What was that for, Ning-xiong?¡± he asked, ¡°Were you watching me sleep?¡± It was said in a light-hearted, teasing tone, but Ning Feiyun seemed thoroughly embarrassed that he¡¯d been caught looking, and hunched down to disappear further into the ruff of his cloak, muttering something in response that Song Mingzhen couldn¡¯t quite here. ¡°That¡¯s alright, I don¡¯t mind,¡± he added, ¡°I wasn¡¯t sleeping anyway¡ª just thinking about something.¡± A pleasant memory¡­ was it something from his youth? Try as he might, he couldn¡¯t place it¡ª but that was to be expected by now. A few times, he¡¯d had similar experiences, when something had come to mind that felt like a memory. He¡¯d grasped at it, trying to follow the thread to recover his missing past, but had always come up short. This time was no different than all the others¡ª but the memory itself had been far more vivid. Even now, if he thought of it, he could envision himself on that island-like mountaintop, in some distant time before the troubles of his life began. He wondered if he would ever find that place again, whether in dreams or even in the real world. Perhaps if he did, he would know more about himself. But that was a question for another time¡ª now, a messenger from Baiyu Palace approached the pair where they rested in the copse of trees, telling them that Ning Jianlin wished to see them. The crowd in the great hall had dissipated, leaving a quiet, empty place in its stead. Song Mingzhen wasn¡¯t even surprised when Ning Jianlin sighed heavily and stated that he had not been able to locate the Zhiming Mirror even through the means that had been set up to do just that. Nothing else had gone smoothly these past few days, so why should this? ¡°Then¡­ what should we do?¡± he asked. ¡°The only thing that we can,¡± Ning Jianlin replied. ¡°We must continue to keep quiet about this matter until we know more. I will send out the messages to the other clan leaders, so that they can also keep watch. Until word comes from Song-zongzhu, I would request that you continue to accompany Feiyun, and search the surrounding areas. The Second General should still be very weak now, and the mountains can be treacherous in the winter. Feiyun knows them well¡­ we may still have some slight advantage for the moment.¡± Ning Feiyun nodded. ¡°Yes, Fuqin.¡± So that was how it was, then¡ª they were headed out into the mountains, with no clear direction and even fewer clues, racing against time and fate toward a foe they knew almost nothing about. As they departed from Baiyu Palace yet again, Song Mingzhen tipped his head up toward the sky, releasing a long, exhausted sigh. He was quickly beginning to grow tired of all of these tedious problems and unsolved mysteries. If only that dreamlike world in his distant memory could become reality, and reality could become the dream instead. The Vanishing Trail Somehow, it seemed even colder now than it had been before. Maybe it was because the two of them had left the comfort and security of Baidong Mountain¡¯s stronghold behind and descended the winding path that led into the maze of valleys and hills that made up the greater portion of Yinshan¡¯s terrain. About two-thirds of the vast region was mountainous like this. Though a rather large number of the common people lived in the foothills and plains closer to the border with Dayuan, there was no shortage of smaller towns, villages, and mining encampments scattered throughout the mountains. During the time of Qin Wenying¡¯s father, a complex network of roads and paths had been built to connect these isolated villages, but the places were still quite remote, and not often all that easy to get to. Even the cultivation clans¡¯ patrols had a tendency to overlook some of them from time to time. It wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable to assume that since the fugitives seemed so familiar with Yinshan¡¯s terrain and defenses, they would also know a bit about the patrol patterns¡ª perhaps they¡¯d thought to seek out one of these remote villages to lay low for the winter. The Second General wouldn¡¯t be in good condition following her imprisonment. If the assassin had gone to so much trouble already to free her, he probably wouldn¡¯t want to push her beyond her limits. Ning Jianlin had made it quite clear that he didn¡¯t want word of these events spreading any further than it had to. This strategy was¡­ interesting. Song Mingzhen could see its merits well enough, but also its disadvantages. Yinshan and its people were still recovering from the war, and until the situation got to the point where further explanation was unavoidable, it made sense that the interim-ruler would prefer to handle the troubles of the cultivation world himself without burdening the the common people. The assassin hadn¡¯t yet posed much of a danger to ordinary folk, and if the information wasn¡¯t handled carefully enough, it could cause too much panic and instability. At the same time, the level of danger could change at any time¡ª if the culprit decided to turn his attention away from the cultivators and toward ordinary people, they would be thoroughly unprepared. Really, there wasn¡¯t a good option either way¡ª the only thing they could do was try to handle it all as quickly as possible. Song Mingzhen and Ning Feiyun were traveling by foot instead of flying. The clouds held none of this case¡¯s secrets, after all. They¡¯d have a better chance at spotting potential clues or tracks if they stayed on the ground. The snow down in the valleys had melted a bit and then refrozen, creating a hard layer on the surface that crunched and crackled beneath the soles of their feet. Baidong Mountain was located squarely in the most remote part of the region, and aside from patrolling cultivators, those who lived here didn¡¯t often travel far during the winter on account of the mountains¡¯ treacherous climate. They continued on for two days without seeing anyone else, heading roughly southeast with a few detours here and there to navigate the rise and fall of the terrain. For the most part, they traveled in silence, but it was a far more natural silence than the previous awkwardness between them. There was still a little¡ª after all, familiarity and comfort were two different matters, let alone closeness¡ª but for the most part, Song Mingzhen was simply too interested in the surrounding scenery to be overly chatty. In the evenings, Ning Feiyun would find them a suitable campsite in a place sheltered from the bitterly cold wind. Instead of building a fire, he simply set up a small stove powered by spiritual stones inside their tent to warm them. The stove gave off neither light nor smoke, so if anyone happened to pass by they¡¯d be none the wiser. They also set up a small array around the campsite and across nearby paths¡ª should any person or creature with accumulated spiritual power cross over the invisible boundary, a talisman hung inside the tent would ignite into blue flames, notifying them of the presence. That is¡ª if their spiritual sense alone wasn¡¯t enough to catch it in time. They would then spend the night in meditation and light sleep, then when dawn broke, they¡¯d pack up the camp and continue on their way. Out here in the wilderness, Ning Feiyun almost seemed like a completely different person. It was readily apparent that he was far more in his element here than standing under the glow of crystal lanterns in the polished stone hall of Baiyu Palace. He was much more relaxed, and though his gaze still darted frequently from one side to the other it was with a calm attentiveness, without the edge of anxiety he displayed back on the mountain. He spent most of his time doing field work, after all¡ª it only made sense that he would be more at ease here. For Song Mingzhen, though, it was the opposite. All day and especially at night, he couldn¡¯t stop looking over his shoulder, sweeping their surroundings with his spiritual sense and constantly looking around for any sign of danger. It was fortunate that his cultivation was fairly high, so he didn¡¯t need to sleep that often and could simply rest and restore himself through meditation. He doubted he¡¯d be able to sleep much at all¡ª not that he minded, considering how restless and disturbed his sleep had been lately. He felt a pervasive sense of unease in the back of his mind, the feeling that he was missing something important, that something vital hadn¡¯t connected. But he had no idea what it was. Perhaps it had something to do with their present location, and the silence that had descended like a curtain over the snow-covered mountains. Yinshan¡¯s mountainous regions had long held a reputation for being wild and dangerous. The mountains themselves were dense with spiritual ore, and there were a great many areas that were difficult to survey. It was said that monsters and demons liked to make their lairs here, lurking to snatch up unsuspecting travelers or lone cultivators, and that mysterious sects of evil cultivators that had escaped the clans¡¯ judgment dwelt in the secret places between the mountain peaks, hidden under the nose of the Qin clan and their people, always hunted but never fully eradicated. In all of the records that Song Mingzhen had spent his nights reading after his recovery, it seemed that a great many threats had originated from these very mountains. It was no wonder that Yinshan¡¯s cultivators focused so heavily on defense and containment methods. There was already at least one evil cultivator out here, and one who had escaped with a demonic tool at that. Who knows what else there could be to watch out for? He¡¯d been prepared to face all these dangers, and yet, after several days of travel through the wilderness, they¡¯d seen nothing more than woodland beasts and mountain birds, and even the tracks on the ground all came from common creatures. There was no sign of any monsters, and aside from the ones they were tracking, no indication that any vicious evildoers were hiding out in the valleys. Aside from the crunch of snow beneath their feet, the whistle of wind between pine branches, and the occasional, lone cry of a bird, the mountains were wrapped in a shroud of silence, as if they were holding their breath in anticipation. Song Mingzhen couldn¡¯t help but do the same. It seemed, however, that none of this anxious feeling extended to his companion¡ª and after a few days¡¯ travel, Ning Feiyun seemed to take notice of his unsettled demeanor. ¡°Have you never camped out in the wilderness before?¡± he asked one morning after they¡¯d finished packing up the camp and started out on their journey once more. ¡°Ah¡ª what do you mean?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep last night, nor the night before,¡± Ning Feiyun continued, ¡°You spend all night shifting to and fro, and you always seem on edge.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Song Mingzhen wasn¡¯t sure how to reply right away, so he just shook his head. ¡°It isn¡¯t that¡­ Well, to be quite honest I don¡¯t remember whether I¡¯ve camped before, but I did lead a war party¡ª so I assume I¡¯ve slept in a tent at least once.¡± Ning Feiyun snorted softly, but said nothing else. ¡°Wait¡ª don¡¯t just presume I¡¯m some coddled young master,¡± Song Mingzhen continued, hurriedly. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m surprised we haven¡¯t run into more trouble.¡± ¡°Trouble?¡± Ning Feiyun raised a brow. ¡°Yes¡­ ah, have all the monsters gone into hibernation?¡± Saying it out loud, Song Mingzhen couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit foolish. It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid of monsters. Even if he hadn¡¯t really been in a proper fight since waking up¡ª the attack on Anfeng City, where he fought opponents much weaker than himself, didn¡¯t count¡ª he was sure that he could hold his own well enough. It was just the silent anticipation that was setting him on edge. Ning Feiyun¡¯s reply, however, surprised him quite a bit. ¡°There are no monsters.¡± Song Mingzhen blinked. No monsters? That couldn¡¯t be right. ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± ¡°You speak of the rumors, yes?¡± Ning Feiyun tilted his head a bit. ¡°It may have been so in ancient times, before the veins of the earth were sealed. Today, Yinshan is no different from any other place. You are just as likely to find monsters and spiritual beasts in Dayuan as you are here.¡± He was quiet for a moment after that, and Song Mingzhen also didn¡¯t speak as they continued along the pathway. He¡¯d felt a little foolish before¡ª now he felt even more foolish. Of course, that made quite a lot of sense. The age of gods and monsters was long past, after all, and Yinshan would have been just as affected by the sealing of the veins of the earth. ¡°The rumors and stories, though, persist for a reason. It¡¯s not strange for you to believe them,¡± Ning Feiyun continued after awhile. ¡°First, it is true that the terrain can be difficult to navigate, and criminals will try to escape here and hide themselves among the mountains. The rumors of monsters provide a deterrent¡ª even the most hardened criminals would hesitate to put themselves in the path of a powerful, fearsome beast.¡± ¡°And the other reason?¡± Ning Feiyun snorted softly. ¡°The Qin clan has always been reclusive, even in ancient times. If the rest of the world thinks this region is infested with danger, they¡¯re less likely to make themselves a nuisance in the name of social visits.¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Song Mingzhen nodded slowly. That¡­ was actually a little amusing. It also fit quite well with what he knew of the Qin family¡¯s customs. In the few days he stayed on Baidong Mountain, he¡¯d hardly met anyone who wished to do anything more than exchange cursory greetings. Generally, they seemed quite busy with their own affairs. He felt a little more at ease, but at the same time slightly exasperated¡ª so a few unfortunate affairs over the ages had been stoked into rumors that pervaded cultivation society, and the Qin family simply sat back and allowed it to happen. Perhaps even encouraged it. But the spiritual energy in Yinshan was all gathered up in Baidong Mountain¡¯s spirit caves, with only a small trickle passing through the veins of the earth to the surrounding region, just like the rest of the world. Except in Cuijiang to the south, there were few places where spiritual beasts roamed the wilds. Everywhere else, they were little more than a thing of legends, and even a cultivator could go their entire life without meeting one. Monsters were the same¡ª unless there was an influx of demonic power that polluted the mortal world, they wouldn¡¯t appear. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. If one considered this¡­ well, then it was easy to see that the rumors of Yinshan¡¯s ten thousand dangers were greatly exaggerated. Ning Feiyun released a slight huff¡ª and Song Mingzhen couldn¡¯t quite tell whether it was laughter or annoyance, but a twitch at the corner of his companion¡¯s mouth suggested the former. They continued along the path, until Ning Feiyun veered off sharply to one side, approaching a sheer mountainside thick with snowbanks. ¡°Those who try to hide here despite the warnings, however, often fail to realize that they won¡¯t have an easier time just because the monsters are rumors. While it may seem to them that the mountains will conceal them, humans tend to follow the same patterns, over and over again, seeking the path of least resistance. Once you understand the terrain and have learned the flow of the valleys and hills, it¡¯s not hard to predict where they will go.¡± There was a steel-sharp glint in his eyes, and a light sheen of satisfaction and pride appeared on his features. He flicked his fingers and a cylindrical metal device sprang from his waist to his hand. ¡°When you can predict their movements, a trap can be laid.¡± He spun the device, and with a flash of silver-blue spiritual power, it transformed, stretching out into a long spear with a shining silver point. While it was changing shape, Ning Feiyun swung it outward in a wide arc, sweeping the snowdrifts effortlessly away form the mountainside. The snow was tossed up into the air, scattering once more into flakes that drifted down upon their shoulders, the spiritual light of Ning Feiyun¡¯s weapon reflecting off of the ice crystals like a thousand tiny prisms. He brought the spear back once more, and just as its transformation completed, he struck the point forward, precisely into a hairline crack between two stones. The weapon was finely-crafted, slender yet solid with intricate metalworking embracing the razor-sharp point and spiritual light running along its length through threadlike channels, and Ning Feiyun¡¯s handling of it was precise and highly skilled¡ª Song Mingzhen was impressed, his brows rising up toward his hairline. Especially with the snowflakes drifting down around him¡­ he couldn¡¯t help but think that Ning Feiyun looked quite good. Confident and talented¡ª and a far cry from that withdrawn, stiff person he was within palace walls. If he didn¡¯t know any better, then he¡¯d think that Ning-xiong must be trying to show off. ¡°As it turns out, most who flee to Yinshan end up captured quickly and sealed away within the mountain prison,¡± Ning Feiyun said, as he turned the spear sharply to one side. The ¡°click!¡± of a mechanism could be heard, and the stone recessed into the wall before sliding away, revealing a passage through the mountain. Now, Ning Feiyun¡¯s face fell a bit, a complicated expression settling into his brow once more. ¡°This case, though¡­ it¡¯s different than most others. It¡¯s like they¡¯ve just disappeared, and left no trail behind. That shouldn¡¯t be possible¡ª only myself and my subordinates would know these mountains well enough to evade capture.¡± He gestured toward the passage, then led the way inside. ¡°This is a shortcut. It will take us nearer to the place where I lost the trail.¡± He stiffened up a bit again, the cloud over his features darkening a bit as he entered the tunnel. Song Mingzhen nodded and followed him, a frown appearing on his own face as he too began to puzzle over the question. Once again, that feeling that they were missing some vital clue assailed his thoughts¡ª but he was no closer to finding an answer than before. How had they managed to cover their tracks so thoroughly? The path through the mountain was narrow, dipping down slightly before winding upward. Song Mingzhen could hear the sound of water dripping from the walls, and it was noticeably less cold than the outside. ¡°I suppose these tunnels are also your clan¡¯s little secret,¡± he mused, and though he spoke in a whisper his voice echoed off the stone walls, sounding painfully loud to his ears. ¡°Where they are and how to access them are known only to those of us who regularly patrol the mountains. And to you, I suppose¡ª at least this one,¡± Ning Feiyun replied. ¡°The nearest pass is a distance away. Without this shortcut, it would take at least two shichen to reach the other side of the mountain. Usually, this sort of thing gives us an advantage over our enemies.¡± But in this situation, the enemy had still managed to evade them, even though the search was quite high-priority. ¡°And you¡¯re certain that the perpetrator isn¡¯t one of your scouts?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve all been accounted for and questioned.¡± After a few twists and turns, they reached the end of the tunnel and Ning Feiyun opened the way for them once more. They exited from slightly behind a frozen waterfall, ice breaking off of the stone in crystalline chunks that shattered on the ground beneath their feet as it slid away. Upon leaving the passage, they found themselves in a long, narrow valley. From the pool beneath the waterfall¡¯s cascade flowed a narrow stream that wove its way down the valley through a winding channel. On either side were thickets of bamboo and pine, branches heavy with snow. In summer, the vale would no doubt be filled with birdsong and the sound of running water¡ª now, though the bird calls were solitary and distant, and the stream was frozen over, leaving a silent, glassy covering of ice and snow over the smooth, weathered stones. The scene had a certain tranquil beauty to it, but Song Mingzhen found it somewhat difficult to appreciate considering the pressing concern of their mission and the unsettling feeling nagging at the back of his mind. ¡°This is where the trail went cold,¡± Ning Feiyun noted, his voice low. That sharp, falcon-like gaze of his darted from place to place, taking in their surroundings as though he were looking for any notable change since he¡¯d last been here. Song Mingzhen too gave a quick sweep over the area, but didn¡¯t notice anything out of the ordinary. Even if something was different, this was hardly a region he was familiar with¡ª he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the way Ning Feiyun could. ¡°There are many pathways that cross through this valley. It¡¯s not easy to say which the fugitives may have taken. The snow has covered the roads, melted and frozen anew. Tracks would be hard to find now¡ª and it would be even harder to determine who left them,¡± Ning Feiyun continued. ¡°I searched the paths that lead to nearby towns and villages last time, but found no traces¡­ perhaps they took another way or found a place to conceal themselves.¡± The two spent some time wandering the quiet vale, their search turning up nothing but a burrow of rabbits that scurried away the moment the two cultivators started poking around. All the while, that feeling of unease only continued to grow, and Song Mingzhen found himself looking over his shoulder again and again once more. They combed the valley and the nearby paths and trails all through the afternoon, until the sun began to sink behind the mountain peaks, casting the vale into shadow. There was no sign that anyone had even passed this way recently, and even the footprints and broken branches that Ning Feiyun had followed here before had been swallowed up by snowfall. Eventually, they decided it would be better to simply stake out the region and hope that something got caught up in their arrays overnight. After all¡­ there wasn¡¯t too much else they could do for now. If they couldn¡¯t find anything by tomorrow, perhaps they would just go on to search some of the nearby towns and see if anyone had noticed anything suspicious. ¡°Song-ge, you set up the tent. I will take one last look around the area and place a few beacons,¡± Ning Feiyun instructed. Song Mingzhen nodded, and set about his task, still wracking his brain about the whole situation. They¡¯d clearly been here, and yet they¡¯d suddenly disappeared into thin air, vanishing in the snowstorm that washed over the mountains on the night of Song Mingzhen¡¯s arrival. It truly seemed like they¡¯d seen a small sliver of opportunity to escape and taken it¡ª but there still should have been some sort of trail left behind. This same thing had happened in Anfeng City. Song Mingzhen had rendered all of the attackers unconscious, and yet after taking his attention away from them for a single moment, he¡¯d turned around to find that they had all vanished without a trace. And here, Ning Feiyun had been on their heels, only to find the trail abruptly ending here in this valley¡ª and in both cases, there hadn¡¯t been a single footprint left behind, or any lingering spiritual power from activating their spiritual weapons to take flight. But his encounter with Yang Anxiang at the back of the mountain and the silent, concealed guards at the mountain prison had reminded him of another possibility¡ª the use of concealment devices or techniques. The devices were regulated and handed out by Ning Jianlin, and the patrols were rigorously scheduled. Everyone had been accounted for¡ª but just a few years ago, Baidong Mountain had been attacked. Many of Yinshan¡¯s cultivators had been lost in the chaos of the war¡­ a war in which a number of righteous cultivators had also turned to the side of evil. What if there had never been a trail to follow in the beginning? What if they¡¯d been hiding in plain sight all along? What if¡­ one or two of those casualties, discontent with their clan¡¯s lesser status, had simply disappeared from the world and gone in hiding, waiting all these years for the resurgence of the Nameless and their followers? They would know the mountains and patrol routes already, and could have brought with them the concealment devices they carried at the time of their disappearance¡ª devices which would have been written off as missing during the war, and hardly given an afterthought today! Song Mingzhen¡¯s eyes went wide and he abruptly leapt to his feet. With that kind of advantage, it would be far better not to run, but to simply stay in place until they¡¯d given up searching. He swept the area with his spiritual sense once more¡ª there they were, small pockets of disruption, a subtle alteration in the flow of spiritual energy through the valley. He prepared to go seek them out and confront their enemy, but then, the snow on the surrounding mountain slopes was suddenly lit up with a bright flash of silvery-blue light, and the sounds of fighting filled the air. It was Ning Feiyun! Song Mingzhen took off in the direction of that light, the hair on the back of his neck standing up. Before, Ning Feiyun had been here with his patrol¡ª now, he¡¯d gone off on his own, and it seemed the assailants had decided not to hide themselves anymore¡ª instead, the far end of the quiet valley was now awash with dark-tinged spiritual power and killing intent. They meant to do away with the one hunting them here and now! When Song Mingzhen reached the place, he saw Ning Feiyun standing amidst a group of black-clad, masked figures. His shining spear was held in his hand, and he was half-doubled over, droplets of blood dripping down to stain the snow from a wound on his side. His eyes were wide with shock, and his face was pale¡ª they¡¯d caught him off guard. The attackers were all too familiar¡ª it was the same group that had attacked Anfeng City during the festival! Ning Feiyun seemed a little dazed right now, staring at one of the figures. He was bleeding quite a bit, and his knuckles were white, hand shaking a little as he held his weapon. He fended off a few attacks from either side, but it was clear that the sudden attack and injury had destabilized him¡ª and maybe he too had come to the same conclusion that Song Mingzhen had, realizing that his own people had betrayed him. Who knows how long he would last on his own. ¡°Ning-xiong!¡± Song Mingzhen cried out, hoping to interrupt the attackers and give him a moment to breathe. All at once, everyone turned their heads in his direction. Suddenly, he realized that there was something different about these rogue cultivators. Though based on their build and combat style they were almost certainly the same ones he¡¯d encountered before, their skills were far higher than they were then¡ª their spiritual auras were at least twice as strong as before, with the weakest among them still at least late-stage Ningqi. To think that there really had been so many powerful rogue cultivators in the world, who managed to escape the relentless pursuit after the war! Song Mingzhen and Ning Feiyun certainly weren¡¯t weak, both considered to be among their generation¡¯s prodigies¡ª but they were outnumbered, six rogue cultivators with decent skills against the two of them. Ning Feiyun was wounded, and Song Mingzhen had just woken from his injury a few months ago and his skills had deteriorated. Still, he was at least a few minor boundaries above the strongest of them in his cultivation, and Ning Feiyun was also still standing. Their chances were good¡ª it was clear that the evil cultivators had hoped to strike a fatal blow to Ning Feiyun while he was isolated, but he had reacted too quickly. Now that Song Mingzhen had arrived, their enemies seemed a bit less confident. This wasn¡¯t the outcome they¡¯d hoped for. They wouldn¡¯t lose¡ª but neither could they allow these evil cultivators to escape. At least one of them had to be captured and taken back for interrogation. Preferably more. Before they could continue to attack or turn and retreat, Song Mingzhen decided to take action himself. He formed a sword seal with his fingers, raising his hand to summon Chengxiao from its sheathe, directing the gold-lit blade to charge toward their enemies as he prepared to shield himself with his other hand¡ª but though the longsword at his waist had stirred with excitement at the oncoming battle, when Song Mingzhen formed his sword seal, there wasn¡¯t a single vibration of response. The Chengxiao sword was refusing to respond to his commands! Hidden Shadow
Song Mingzhen didn¡¯t have time to worry about why his sword was ignoring him. He¡¯d already called attention to himself, achieving his intended purpose of drawing his enemies¡¯ gaze away from Ning Feiyun¡ª but now, if he was paralyzed and confused by this mishap, then there was a good chance he¡¯d end up on the unfortunate end of a crude weapon. So, he simply drew his sword manually instead, swiftly bringing it up to block the first incoming blow. Ever since he¡¯d woken from his long slumber, he¡¯d been practicing both sparring and sword taolu quite rigorously. He¡¯d feared that his skills may have deteriorated during his recovery, and he hadn¡¯t been wrong¡ª over the past few months, it had been a bit of a struggle to regain his ability to wield a sword, and at first he¡¯d even found himself stumbling through basic forms, feeling as if he¡¯d had to learn them all from the ground up. It was a good thing he¡¯d put in all that practice. Though it had been simple enough to restore his spiritual capabilities, his skill as a swordsman was undoubtedly not as high as it had been before¡ª though now, it was still quite good. With Ning Feiyun wounded and struggling to even stand, the rogue cultivators turned their attention to Song Mingzhen, and he found himself facing all six at once. Had he not practiced so hard, he knew he would have a much more difficult time defending against this relentless assault. He maintained his calm with some difficulty, whirling back and forth in a flurry of white fur and gold silks as he dodged the rogue cultivators¡¯ attacks¡ª blocking their weapons¡¯ strikes with Chengxiao¡¯s blade and absorbing spiritual attacks with a seal in his off-hand. Step by step, bit by bit, he allowed himself to be pushed back up the valley. Though he could likely best them quickly with spiritual attacks, he still held back¡ª perhaps this trading of blows could answer some of his questions. They were dressed the same and carried themselves similarly to the group that had attacked Anfeng City, so naturally Song Mingzhen had assumed they were the same individuals. However, these people were really quite skilled, whereas last time, they hadn¡¯t even been able to hold their own against him. Whether they had concealed their true ability level back then, or whether they were different individuals entirely was unclear. Either case was worrisome in its own right¡ª if the first, that meant that all of this was a far more detailed, intricate plot than he¡¯d thought. If the latter, then their enemies had greater numbers. Of course, there was a third explanation that was even more grim¡ª that they¡¯d somehow improved their cultivation by leaps and bounds over the past few months. Song Mingzhen hoped that wasn¡¯t the case¡ª for so much improvement to occur, that meant these evildoers would have gained access to some prime place for cultivation, or otherwise a powerful spiritual artifact or elixir. With something like that, they¡¯d have already gotten a foothold, and it wouldn¡¯t be nearly so easy for the great clans to topple them again. He grit his teeth, his gaze sharp as he parried one of the sword-wielding rogue cultivators¡¯ blows. Those were all questions that could be answered once they¡¯d been defeated and apprehended. Right now, he needed to focus on both defending himself against them and holding their attention so that Ning Feiyun could recover. The leader of the group was a tall man who wielded a simple-looking spear with a jade tassel on the end. Three of the others were swordsmen, one carried a halberd, and the last commanded a length of crimson silk that wound through the skirmish, constantly threatening to tangle up Song Mingzhen¡¯s legs or constrict his throat and chest. It wasn¡¯t only the skill of his opponents that made this fight somewhat difficult¡ª it was also the variety of weapons they wielded, which made Song Mingzhen have to constantly adjust his own stances and defensive tactics, as well as their technique. Rogue cultivators, though disadvantaged in almost every way, had one trait that could make them very difficult to deal with¡ª their unpredictability. When fighting one trained by the orthodox clans, there was some ability to guess their next moves, if one was familiar with the specific sword-styles that they specialized in. There would be a pattern to their movements¡ª though, of course, those like Song Mingzhen who had mastered all five of his clan¡¯s styles would be able to mix and match techniques and throw off his opponents in that way. It was different, however, when fighting or sparring with someone who hadn¡¯t been properly taught. To Song Mingzhen and his peers, sword combat was as much of an art as it was a martial skill, but to a rogue cultivator, it was nothing but a means to survival. Their existences yielded constant danger, and their combat styles reflected that¡ª instead of following a set form, their strikes, blocks, and parries were far more haphazard, less organized. Unless already familiar with an individual¡¯s own fighting style, it was anyone¡¯s guess what move would come next in a sequence. As one of Ruijian Pavilion¡¯s sword cultivators, Song Mingzhen¡¯s strikes were precise, his movements measured, each blow making dialogue and debate with his opponents. While some of the six seemed to have some formal training, especially the leader of the group, the others were far less genteel about it¡ª there was no interest in debate, only in destruction. Several times, he found himself staggered under a sudden volley of blows, stepping back several times in quick succession only to barely avoid being wrapped up in a cocoon by that red silk. It wasn¡¯t only that¡ª not only were their movements unconventional and difficult to predict, but this group was also very well-coordinated. Any time Song Mingzhen fended off one attack, there was another to take its place, and time and time again he found himself facing two or three at once¡ª constantly having to defend himself, while his enemies passed him from one to the next, never exhausting their strength. This wasn¡¯t too surprising, of course. For their skills to be this high, they must be remnants of the original Nameless cultivators who had somehow escaped capture and destruction¡ª of course, since they¡¯d spent these past five years in constant peril, they would have developed a cohesive strategy between them, but Song Mingzhen couldn¡¯t help but feel a little impressed at how easily the six moved as one. Of course, that was greatly overshadowed by the rising anxiety within him. Each time he was turned around, each time he stumbled, each time he barely managed to avoid a blade that passed close enough to glance over the golden shield of spiritual qi that he¡¯d summoned over his body, he felt more wound up, more on edge. The precise strikes and parries of his swordsmanship faltered, and a cold sweat clung to his brow. He could hear the pounding of his heart in his chest, the rush of blood in his ears, and the tightness of his breathing made him check to see if that cursed red silk had managed to wrap itself around him. In that same moment, he saw a flash of crimson and suddenly lost all momentum in his sword-arm. The length of silk had caught him, but not in the way he¡¯d expected¡ª it had wound itself tightly around Chengxiao¡¯s blade and his wrist, jerking his body sharply to one side. A jolt of anxiety rushed through him as he narrowly avoided a blow from the sharp edge of a halberd, the sudden strain in his arm sending lightning-bolts of pain down from his wrist into his shoulder. Then, at long last, the obstinately-quiet Chengxiao sword decided it was finally time to wake up. A sun-bright golden glow ignited along the edges of the blade, then flashed brightly, reversing the gathering twilight and flooding the valley with golden light. The strain on Song Mingzhen¡¯s arm was abruptly released as the red silk was torn in two, its owner hissing sharply and recalling it to wind about his arm. A spiritual tool like that would invariably be able to repair itself, but Song Mingzhen wasn¡¯t too worried¡ª though he remained somewhat agitated, the restored spiritual resonance between himself and his weapon set him at ease. He swung the blade, taking advantage of his opponents¡¯ surprise and releasing a shockwave of golden light that knocked them back a few chi. Then, he kicked off the ground, leaping into the air and putting distance between himself and the attackers. Where was Ning Feiyun? He should have had time to recover¡ª were his wounds actually more serious than they¡¯d looked? His gaze darted back and forth, but the valley was thick with evergreen trees and the sun had vanished behind the mountains. Before he could look too closely, he quickly dropped to the ground to avoid a pair of crimson and violet sword glares that sliced through the air toward him. The rogue cultivators had already recovered their footing. He landed lightly on the ground, and with a flash, he renewed the shield over his body. If Ning Feiyun wasn¡¯t coming to help him, then he needed to finish this quickly and apprehend them. Though the link between himself and the Chengxiao sword had been restored, he still restrained himself, holding back both his own power and his sword¡¯s. It would have been easier to slay these evil cultivators outright, but they needed to be captured alive. How deeply intertwined were the events in Anfeng City and the recent assassination and theft in Yinshan? What else were they plotting? If he accidentally killed them before they could be interrogated, then he might never find out. He rushed forward, hoping to catch them off guard and take down at least one or two, and as he guarded himself with his sword, he prepared a spiritual blast in his off-hand. It was the same technique he¡¯d used to knock the attackers in Anfeng City unconscious¡ª a precise burst of spiritual power that would strike several key points along his opponent¡¯s meridians, briefly disrupting their spiritual flow without causing any lasting harm. With the way that they coordinated with one another, just taking down one or two should make this significantly easier. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. A few things happened, then, in quick succession. First, just before he struck out at one of the swordsmen, the corner of his eye caught a glimpse of a sharp blade bearing down on him. He jolted off-course, but the halberd-wielder¡¯s strike was imbued with spiritual power. From the edge of the blade came a bright red light that sliced through the air, striking Song Mingzhen in the shoulder. There was a sound like the ringing of bells and the shattering of glass, and the shield he¡¯d summoned around himself was broken¡ª but it had not absorbed the entirety of that blow. That blade formed of crimson light sliced into his shoulder, cutting through white cloak and golden silk and tearing a wound into his flesh. Fresh blood immediately bubbled forth, turning his clothes dark around the wound. Song Mingzhen was already agitated. Though he¡¯d calmed a bit after regaining command of his sword, his heart had yet to stop racing¡ª now, the rush of blood in his ears rose to a fever-pitch as the sudden pain caught him by surprise. Before he fully understood what was happening, he was overcome by a burst of anger. His eyes flashed, reflecting the red glow of the halberd-blade, and he reacted as if on instinct. His spiritual blast, meant to knock out the swordsman in front of him, was quickly redirected as he spun about to face the one that had wounded him. When his palm landed in the center of the halberd-wielder¡¯s chest, there was a brief moment of utter silence and stillness, and then there was a concussive blast. The man flew backward rapidly, a red mist filling the air as wounds were torn into his body from the inside out, blood spouting from his lips as his eyes rolled back in his head. He landed in a snowdrift. Within the space of a breath, the snow was already soaked dark red. The one wielding the red silk, who had lingered a distance behind the others while waiting for the spiritual weapon to recover, immediately rushed to the fallen man¡¯s side and knelt down to feel his pulse. ¡°Dead!¡± she cried out, her voice cracking slightly. It was a young woman¡¯s voice¡ª though in the moment, that hardly stirred up more than a fragment of surprise. In the moment Song Mingzhen¡¯s blow had landed, that burst of rage and terror had reached a fever-pitch. The precision of his palm-strike was thrown off, and instead of targeting specific points and suppressing the man¡¯s spiritual flow, that burst of powerful, white-hot spiritual qi had instead run rampant through his body, tearing him apart from the inside out¡ª He had died instantly. Both sides of the fight were momentarily stunned. Up until now, even though they¡¯d been fighting, there hadn¡¯t been any killing intent between them¡ª it seemed both parties had wanted to take the other alive. Now, though, it was as though storm clouds had gathered overhead, thunder rumbling and lightning crackling. Song Mingzhen hadn¡¯t meant to kill¡ª but in that single moment, he¡¯d been overcome by some strange, dark urge and instinct. He¡¯d hated them bitterly, and the one who had just wounded him most of all¡ª these were the same people whose actions had tormented him ever since he woke up. That first attack was surely the cause of his nightmares, his current instability, the recent lapses in his cultivation¡ª probably even the reason that the Chengxiao sword had refused to respond to him at the beginning of this fight. Not all of them need to be left alive. When he set out on this mission, he¡¯d intended to apprehend the criminals, to have them sealed away in the mountain prison, to leave the Qin clan to enact their own justice. He¡¯d never even considered killing them himself. Now, though, he realized¡ª wouldn¡¯t it make more sense that way? In Anfeng City, after he¡¯d knocked the attackers unconscious, they¡¯d all disappeared before they could be apprehended. So wouldn¡¯t it be better to kill them now, and take the last one standing back to Baidong Mountain as a prisoner? After all, there was no need to interrogate all of them. Just the leader would do. Besides¡­ Ning Feiyun had been wounded, and since he hadn¡¯t come to assist yet, he must be in bad shape. They were rogue cultivators, and they¡¯d been involved in the assassination of a clan leader¡ª more than likely, their fate would be execution anyway. For Song Mingzhen to kill them now¡­ maybe it would even be merciful. Once this was all taken care of, he could go home. He could try to rediscover his place in this life and restore his shattered memories without the threat of the Nameless remnants hanging over his head. His head was spinning, his breath coming quick and short, and within his eyes was a dull crimson haze. He tasted blood in his mouth, and from within his dantian he could feel his spiritual power surging and retreating in irregular intervals, straining against the boundaries of his meridians. Right now, his cultivation wasn¡¯t stable. Instead, it felt like an old wound had been torn open anew. His grip on Chengxiao¡¯s hilt faltered, and the golden light on the edge of the blade flickered with a slight deep-red hue before retreating entirely. The connection between Song Mingzhen and his sword had lapsed once more¡ª but right now, that didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was putting an end to this, one way or another. His breath formed puffs of smoke in the cold air. The battle had taken a dark turn¡ª just as Song Mingzhen¡¯s intent had changed, so had his opponents. They weren¡¯t simply fighting for their freedom now, they were fighting for their lives¡ª and for revenge on their fallen comrade. All five of them attacked at once. This time, though Song Mingzhen wasn¡¯t hesitating, nor was he showing mercy or caring for their lives. He plunged his sword into the chest of one of them, heedless of the blade that glanced across his cheek as he did so. The smell of fresh blood in his nostrils grew even stronger as he pulled his blade back, the body hitting the snow with a dull thud. He spun around to clash swords with one of the others. What had been a test of skill before had now turned dire, and the air was thick with the scent of blood and the prickling, nauseating pressure of killing intent. The red silk, now repaired, lashed out and wrapped around Song Mingzhen¡¯s shoulders, pinning his arms to his sides. His eyes flashed again and he grit his teeth. Deep within his lower dantian, there was a bright flash of red, like a silent furnace being kindled back to life. Icy warmth spread rapidly through Song Mingzhen¡¯s body, and that same odd red light suddenly surrounded his being, then condensed¡ª and then, as if on instinct, cut outward like a pair of blades that sliced through the red silk just as efficiently as Chengxiao had before, freeing him just in time to avoid the point of the spear wielded by the group¡¯s leader. Those deadly shards of spiritual light weren¡¯t satisfied with simply cutting through the red silk, but continued their flight¡ª one after the other, they pierced through the chest and abdomen of the red silk¡¯s wielder, bursting out from her back before plunging, painlessly, to be absorbed back into Song Mingzhen¡¯s dantian. The spear-wielding leader of the rogue cultivators was taken aback, all color drained from the little part of his face that was visible above his mask. ¡°You¡­ how did you¡ª¡± Song Mingzhen didn¡¯t give him a chance to respond before pressing the attack. Truth be told, he also didn¡¯t know what had happened, or how¡ª this power was one he didn¡¯t even remember possessing. It almost seemed like those crimson shards were some form of vital weapon, but only once the jindan had been formed would a cultivator be able to summon such a weapon, and Song Mingzhen had only reached Zhuji-stage, so it was not possible. More importantly, the remaining three rogue cultivators seemed thoroughly startled by that strange attack, and Song Mingzhen wasn¡¯t about to let that advantage go. Within moments, five of the rogue cultivators were on the ground, either dead or severely wounded, and only one remained¡ª the spear-wielding leader, whose skills were noticeably higher than the others. He had tried his best to defend the two remaining swordsmen, but Song Mingzhen had already decided that it was unnecessary to keep them alive. One had gone down with a spiritual blast, and the throat of the other had become acquainted with Chengxiao¡¯s blade¡ª the sword¡¯s golden light was still absent, having gone dormant once more and remaining that way. Song Mingzhen, however, hardly cared. The sword was just as useful in his hands as an ordinary blade as it was as a spiritual weapon. It was no easy matter to fight spear with sword. Song Mingzhen¡¯s opponent had a much larger reach, and though Song Mingzhen¡¯s spiritual power was greater, it was also unstable right now¡ª and more so the longer this fight stretched on. Meanwhile, the leader of the rogue cultivators had good skills, and the way he wielded his spear was just as precise and powerful as Ruijian Pavilion¡¯s swordsmanship. In fact, there was something very familiar about it¡ª but Song Mingzhen couldn¡¯t quite place where he¡¯d seen it. His spiritual ability was also not low, and he was able to absorb one of Song Mingzhen¡¯s spiritual blasts and remain standing. The pair continued to circle the valley, fighting fiercely with both their weapons and their spiritual powers. They traded blows as they whirled and spun through the trees and back and forth across the frozen river. Each of them had suffered no small number of minor wounds, and they were both becoming exhausted. After unleashing those crimson shards from his own body, Song Mingzhen¡¯s power felt even more unstable and uncertain than before, and there was something off about every spiritual blast he unleashed, every time he tried to summon a shield over his body. Meanwhile, the leader of the rogue cultivators had already seen his comrades fall, their blood staining the snow-covered landscape, so of course he was also quite disturbed¡ª even if the fire of vengeance drove him to continue fighting, the pallor of his face was growing, and the hoarseness of his breath was increasing. Eventually, though, his fall was inevitable¡ª Song Mingzhen¡¯s boundary was higher than his, and though the young man¡¯s power was unstable, there were only so many times that the rogue cultivator could withstand his spiritual attacks. Song Mingzhen unleashed one final, dull blow that flung his opponent backward, the spear flying from his hand as he crashed into the trunk of a sturdy tree, shaking loose a great pile of snow from the branches above that fell down onto his head and shoulders. The man collapsed, and no effort to push himself up again could succeed. Song Mingzhen, though, was half in a daze, his head spinning and his heart pounding, the energy within him chaotic and his emotions an indiscernible whirlwind¡ª his own killing intent had yet to dissipate, and he swung Chengxiao forward, as if to deal a fatal blow despite his former resolve to keep this person alive¡ª There was a sharp ¡°clang!¡± of metal that resounded through the valley, echoing off the stones and shaking snow from the branches of the pines. ¡°Song-ge, stop!¡± The voice was Ning Feiyun¡¯s. It was sharp and breathless, with a wavering of weakness rather unusual for that person¡ª but it was enough to momentarily pierce through the haze that had descended over Song Mingzhen¡¯s senses, drawing him out of his frenzied state. He blinked, his eyes bloodshot, his own breath shaky, and he realized that the taste of blood in his mouth had grown even stronger than before. Ning Feiyun had blocked his final blow, his own spear trembling a bit¡ª the other young man was doubled over, and his face was pale, and there was a faint trickle of blood at the corner of his mouth. Indeed, he seemed to be having a difficult time standing¡ª that surprise attack at the beginning must have hit some vital point in his body. Once he saw that Song Mingzhen¡¯s attack had halted and he¡¯d been pulled from the haze of battle, Ning Feiyun lowered his spear. He half-straightened up and, with some effort, limped over to the fallen rogue cultivator, who was slumped against the tree in a daze. With his hands shaking a bit, Ning Feiyun reached out and pulled the mask down to reveal their attacker¡¯s features. He sucked in a breath, and stumbled backwards a step. Then, slowly, he turned to face Song Mingzhen once more. The dark circles under his eyes seemed to have grown deeper. ¡°This man¡­ I know him.¡± A Tangled Web As Ning Feiyun spoke those words, a dark cloud seemed to settle around him. He swayed a bit, as though he were standing on the edge of a precipice, gazing down into a pit of despair that threatened to swallow him up. His wound had begun to close and he wasn¡¯t bleeding as badly as before, but he still looked just as pale as he had when Song Mingzhen came upon him after the ambush. The emotions that always simmered beneath the paper-thin mask of his expression had broken through entirely to flood his features, his brows knitted and his gaze half-vacant, half-fixed on the man lying slumped over against a tree. It was as though the hope he¡¯d been clinging to had evaporated¡ª even though he himself may not have played a role in the recent events, it turned out he wasn¡¯t entirely without connection to them after all. ¡°His name is Ning Zhifeng. Before I became the commander of the mountain patrols, he was my direct superior. He is the one who taught me to navigate the mountain paths, all of the secret ways and hidden mechanisms¡­¡± Ning Feiyun muttered, reaching to feel the unconscious Ning Zhifeng¡¯s pulse as he spoke. His words, spoken in a voice that was barely louder than a whisper, seemed to slur together a bit. There was the faintest note of disbelief in his tone, as though he still couldn¡¯t quite believe that all of this was true. Song Mingzhen still felt a dazed and unsettled himself. He was still reeling a bit from the odd lapse in his cultivation, and from the violent impulses that had consumed him during the battle, leaving the valley soaked in blood. The copper taste had begun to fade from his mouth, but the slight burning sensation within his dantian still remained. Now that the rush of battle was fading, he found his legs a little shaky too, and feared that if he tried to take a single step forward he might end up falling over. ¡°But¡­ didn¡¯t you tell me that the members of the mountain patrol were already accounted for?¡± he said. His voice was hoarse¡ª and the words that left his lips hardly felt like his own, but as though a stranger was speaking with his own tongue. ¡°How could such a person¡¯s disappearance be overlooked?¡± After all, since Ning Feiyun was the current commander, then this Ning Zhifeng must have already retired¡ª despite that, as someone who was surely quite strong, and who had held considerable authority and capability, wouldn¡¯t he also have been questioned like everyone else? From what Song Mingzhen had heard, the investigations had been quite thorough. Ning Feiyun bit his lip, then glanced up. ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ He has already been dead for seven years.¡± Song Mingzhen blinked, not having expected this answer. ¡°Dead?¡± ¡°That is¡­ we all thought as much. During the war, not long after the attack on Baidong Mountain, a patrol he was leading was ambushed by a group of evil cultivators that had taken up hiding in the mountains. By the time reinforcements arrived, the enemies had been wiped out, but the commander had also fallen in battle. At the time, he had already reached late Zhuji stage, and though there was no corpse, his spiritual weapon was found broken on the ground and the nearby area showed signs of a spiritual detonation.¡± Beginning at Zhuji stage, cultivators would became capable of storing ever-greater amounts of spiritual qi within their bodies. When they were killed, unless measures had been taken to mitigate or absorb it, that stored energy would be released into their surroundings as a spiritual detonation. If the one killed was only early Zhuji stage, this wouldn¡¯t cause too much damage¡ª but if they had reached higher levels, and especially if they¡¯d managed to cultivate a jindan, both immediate and long-term effects could be quite devastating. The released energy from such a detonation would sink into the surrounding environment. In the best outcome, it would nourish the land, creating a small pocket rich with spiritual qi. Rogue cultivators would often take advantages of these places to increase their own power, since they were not under the direct jurisdiction of the great clans. More frequently, though, since such an event was the result of a violent death, it would not be so peaceful. It would create an area of unstable, volatile energy¡ª and these places would nurture monsters and demons that would then spring forth to plague the mortal world. Song Mingzhen had heard that, during the war with the Nameless and its aftermath, monster activity had increased sharply. The cultivation world had not only needed to hunt down the rest of the heretics, but they¡¯d also needed to shield the mortal world from being attacked by demonic beasts. By now, most of these places had been stabilized. It was fortunate that Baidong Mountain sat atop the spirit caves, whose energy could easily be drawn upon to restore stability to the area¡ª after all, that place had seen one of the most devastating battles of the war, with many high-level cultivators being slain all at once. In the days immediately following, it had certainly been extremely chaotic, even dangerous, to be in the area unless one¡¯s cultivation and willpower was strong enough to withstand the high levels of volatile energy. Come to think of it, he wondered why Qin Wenying¡¯s death hadn¡¯t caused so much a stir in that respect. Either the assassin had been prepared and mitigated the damage, or the late clan leader¡¯s cultivation really hadn¡¯t been that high¡­ ¡°In that case¡­ then, this Ning Zhifeng must have faked his death to betray the cultivation world and turn to the side of the heretics,¡± Song Mingzhen mused. ¡°Perhaps he broke his spiritual weapon on purpose, to conceal his treachery.¡± Ning Feiyun didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, he reached into the pouch at his waist and took out a signal flare, releasing a silver-hued firework into the sky to call for reinforcements. Then, he bent over and picked up the spear that Ning Zhifeng had been fighting with. ¡°This weapon¡­ it is a crude replica, but in many ways its appearance and aura is similar to the one he used as commander of the mountain patrol,¡± he said, his voice low. ¡°This¡­ is the weapon that wounded me.¡± ¡°Ah, right¡ª you were injured.¡± Song Mingzhen suddenly snapped out of the haze he¡¯d fallen into, remembering his companion¡¯s injury. He tilted his head to get a look¡ª though Ning Feiyun¡¯s posture was a little bent and his face was pale, it seemed like the bleeding had really almost stopped. ¡°How is it?¡± Ning Feiyun glanced up briefly, then back down at the spear, whose tip was dark and glistening with blood. ¡°Not too bad. It wasn¡¯t the injury itself that caused me to fall into such a state¡­ but seeing this weapon again, and the fighting style of my old commander¡­¡± His voice trailed off, and eventually he bowed his head. ¡°Forgive me. I was shocked to see this person who I¡¯ve long thought was dead, and because of that I left you to fight alone when you have yet to fully recover yourself.¡± Song Mingzhen waved off his apology, releasing a long, slightly shaky breath. ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize,¡± he shook his head, ¡°I can understand that¡ª besides, I was able to handle it well enough in the end.¡± Ning Feiyun¡¯s expression was still a little hesitant¡ª whether or not Song Mingzhen¡¯s assertion of ¡°well enough¡± was true was still up for debate. Though his demeanor seemed to have gone somewhat back to normal now, for awhile he¡¯d seemed almost as out of it as Ning Feiyun. Still¡­ Ning Feiyun didn¡¯t mention it. They¡¯d both need to be examined by a physician once they returned to Baidong Mountain, so any injuries or troubles Song Mingzhen had sustained would be addressed then. It didn¡¯t take too long for the reinforcements to arrive. The flare had been spotted by a nearby mountain patrol, who quickly flew over to meet them¡ª crossing an area that had taken a day on foot in a matter of moments. Ning Zhifeng, still unconscious, was placed in restraints, while the rest of the fallen rogue cultivators¡¯ bodies were examined. Four of the five were dead, but the young woman who wielded the red silk was still just barely clinging to life. The patrol took both of them back to have their injuries treated by the mountain prison¡¯s physician, so that they could be properly questioned later. Meanwhile, Song Mingzhen and Ning Feiyun prepared to return to Baidong Mountain. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡°Your injury needs to be treated, so we ought to fly back instead of returning on foot,¡± Song Mingzhen suggested. ¡°Since you know the terrain best, why don¡¯t you fly us back? I can help to keep you steady.¡± Ning Feiyun¡¯s face turned impossibly paler, and he shook his head. ¡°En¡­ Song-ge, there¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m certain I can handle something so simple on my own¡­¡± Song Mingzhen sighed. He hadn¡¯t wanted to mention it, but¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve had a bit of trouble maintaining my connection with the Chengxiao sword. It¡¯s probably because my cultivation base still hasn¡¯t fully recovered¡­ I fear I may fall out of the sky on my own.¡± How embarrassing. He felt a warmth rise to his cheeks, gaze drifting toward the ground. Ning Feiyun looked surprised. ¡°But didn¡¯t you fly here from Jieyun Hall?¡± ¡°I did. But¡­ back then I hadn¡¯t just finished fighting an unexpected battle.¡± ¡°¡­ I see.¡± For a moment, it seemed like Ning Feiyun was going to refuse again. The question of whether to help or not warred in his gaze, as if he didn¡¯t fully trust that Song Mingzhen was being truthful. In the end, though, he yielded. ¡°Come on, then.¡± He made a gesture with the hand that wasn¡¯t clasped over his wound, and his Shuangci spear that had been placed on the ground nearby sprang up, shaking off a layer of snow that sparkled like stars in its faint spiritual light. Song Mingzhen stepped up behind him, and as they rose up into the cloudy night sky, he placed his hands in the center of his back. Though his cultivation was still a little unsettled, it wasn¡¯t so volatile anymore, so he sent a gentle trickle of spiritual qi into Ning Feiyun¡¯s meridians as they cut through the clouds heading northwest. Ning Feiyun took a brief, shuddering breath, and they dipped down ever so slightly in the air. With a concerned frown, Song Mingzhen drew back his spiritual power, unsure if he¡¯d overestimated his stability. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± he asked. ¡°No¡ª no,¡± Ning Feiyun shook his head, but he seemed to tremble a bit. ¡°It was¡­ I was merely a little surprised.¡± ¡°Ah¡ª I said I would help to steady you.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I suppose you did.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still quite pale. May I continue?¡± A moment passed in silence, then Ning Feiyun nodded, and Song Mingzhen once more began to channel his spiritual power into his companion¡¯s body. They passed the rest of the flight this way, and by the time they landed Ning Feiyun seemed to have regained a bit of color in his cheeks. Still, Song Mingzhen insisted that he go directly to the medical ward of Baiyu Palace to have his wound treated, while he went to report to Ning Jianlin in his companion¡¯s stead. After another bit of hesitation, Ning Feiyun agreed, and Song Mingzhen wove his way through the halls toward Ning Jianlin¡¯s study. The good-natured clan leader listened as Song Mingzhen recounted the events of the day, as well as the identity of the perpetrators. The relief on his expression about hearing that the rogue cultivators had been caught gradually faded, his visage darkening when he learned that the one leading the group was none other than the former mountain patrol commander. He became even more grave when Song Mingzhen told him that the Second General also had not been among them. ¡°Once the prisoners wake they must be interrogated,¡± Ning Jianlin said, ¡°The former commander would be familiar with the region, and he would have no doubt kept his equipment when he defected¡­ so that certainly explains how they were able to infiltrate and escape. But¡­ the matter of the missing prisoner is still troubling.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± Song Mingzhen nodded¡­ though, in the back of their mind he felt a sense of doubt¡ª a hazy confusion, as though they were overlooking some other factor. Ning Jianlin, however, either didn¡¯t feel the same or wasn¡¯t letting it show. Instead, he knit his brows and spoke again in a low voice, ¡°How is Feiyun? He was very close with the commander, and Ning Zhifeng¡¯s death was quite devastating for him¡­ back then he was very depressed. Now, to think that the person he admired so much turned out to be a traitor¡­¡± ¡°Ning-san-gongzi is doing as well as can be expected,¡± Song Mingzhen answered truthfully, ¡°To say he were entirely unaffected would be inaccurate, but his character is strong enough. He¡¯s not fallen into despair.¡± It was true that Ning Feiyun had looked rather upset, but in the end he¡¯d overcome that¡ª on the way back he seemed, like Song Mingzhen, to have mostly gone back to his old self. When Song Mingzhen had sent him off to see a physician, the vacant look had receded from his eyes and his expression, while still worried, was no longer so tense. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ I suppose many years have passed since then,¡± Ning Jianlin nodded. ¡°He is also more secure in his position now than he once was. Back when I first took him into my family, he had some difficulty adjusting. He was very hard-working, but his temperament was timid and he did not make friends easily, even with his own elder brothers. Unlike the other divisions, status is not taken into account when choosing members of the mountain patrol¡ª only aptitude. Even though Ning Zhifeng comes from a distant branch family, his capabilities still allowed him to rise to the rank of commander. Perhaps that is why young Feiyun, while he was still uncertain about his status, was so comfortable with him.¡± He went on to tell how Ning Feiyun, ever since he first came to Baidong Mountain, had been extremely diligent in studies and trainings, and how he had qualified for the mountain patrol when he was only twelve years old. Seeing that he had a lot of potential, Ning Jianlin had entrusted his adopted son¡¯s further training to the current mountain patrol commander, and the two had quickly grown close. After only a few years had gone by, Ning Zhifeng had already chosen the third young master to succeed him¡ª something which Ning Jianlin had enthusiastically agreed to. ¡°He was quite highly respected by both his subordinates as well as the other commanders, and never showed any sign of disloyalty,¡± Ning Jianlin sighed, ¡°This turn of events¡­ no one would have expected it. It seems, though, that he kept his traitorous thoughts well-hidden. Even though he could have easily sown discord between Feiyun and myself, he never took such an opportunity.¡± How curious¡­ while Song Mingzhen wasn¡¯t exactly sure why the clan leader was taking this time to tell him so much about Ning Feiyun¡¯s childhood, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had driven Ning Zhifeng to turn against his clan in the first place. The Nameless sought the destruction of the cultivation world¡­ why would a legitimate cultivator betray his family and join their side? ¡°Ning-zongzhu¡­ may I have permission to question the prisoner once he wakes?¡± he asked. ¡°After all, it seems that Ning Zhifeng was also involved in the attack on my clan¡¯s territory a few months ago.¡± Ning Jianlin agreed almost immediately. ¡°It¡¯s only reasonable that you should be permitted to do so¡ª you also played a significant role in his capture. Besides, I¡¯m certain if you did not question him now, Song-zongzhu would send someone to do so after he heard that the cases were connected.¡± After the conclusion of their meeting, Song Mingzhen made his way to the medical ward where he found Ning Feiyun sitting on a cot, dressed in his inner clothes. The bitter-earthen smell of herbal medicine was thick in the air, and Baiyu Palace¡¯s physician, who had just finished treating Ning Feiyun¡¯s wound a moment ago, offered to have a look at Song Mingzhen¡¯s injuries as well. Song Mingzhen declined¡ª though he had received a few minor wounds during the battle in addition to the cut on his shoulder, and his robes were stained with blood, the injuries had already healed without leaving so much as a scar. He hadn¡¯t forgotten the odd lapse in cultivation he¡¯d experienced during the battle, but now that they¡¯d caught the culprits behind the attacks. It shouldn¡¯t be too long before he returned home, and the issue wasn¡¯t too pressing. He had also brought along some stabilizing pills just in case. In the end, he would much prefer to be treated by his own family¡¯s physicians. They were already familiar with his condition, after all. He sat down on an empty cot across from Ning Feiyun, who still seemed a little embarrassed. ¡°Ning-zongzhu inquired about your well-being,¡± he said. ¡°How are your wounds?¡± ¡°I should recover fully in a few days¡¯ time,¡± Ning Feiyun replied. ¡°Though it was quite deep, the spear thrust did not hit any of my vital places. I was fortunate.¡± Fortunate¡­ or perhaps Ning Zhifeng had felt some sentimentality and spared his former prot¨¦g¨¦¡¯s life, Song Mingzhen thought. If his father were here, he¡¯d more than likely suspect Ning Feiyun of colluding with the enemy¡­ but Song Mingzhen had long since decided that his father¡¯s opinion of Ning Feiyun was really far too harsh. The look of betrayal and despair in his eyes once he realized who was behind the attacks had been genuine¡ª far from the look of someone who had known it from the start. ¡°You plan to speak to the commander, don¡¯t you?¡± Ning Feiyun asked. Song Mingzhen nodded. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Then¡­ might I come with you? I¡­¡± he trailed off for a moment, looking down toward the ground. ¡°You want to find out why,¡± Song Mingzhen finished for him, ¡°I understand. Truth be told, I¡¯m also a little curious about that myself.¡± Then, he gave a short laugh. ¡°Besides that, I have a feeling you¡¯re a more effective interrogator than I am¡ª of course you can come along, things might go more smoothly that way,¡± he said. Ning Feiyun nodded, releasing a soft sigh. ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡± Song Mingzhen spent a little longer in the medical ward before returning to the guest lodgings, where he took one of the stabilizing pills and spent the rest of the night in meditation. When morning came, Ning Feiyun had already been cleared to leave, and after hearing that Ning Zhifeng had regained consciousness, the two of them once more departed for the mountain prison. Resentment and Grief Ning Zhifeng had been confined to one of the cells on the mountain prison¡¯s upper level. His injuries hadn¡¯t been too severe, and because his cultivation was good he had recovered quite a lot overnight with just some basic treatment from the prison¡¯s physician. As Song Mingzhen and Ning Feiyun entered the mountain prison once more, this time walking straight in with an escort instead of hiding themselves behind concealment devices and slipping covertly from place to place, the prison guard explained that the other rogue cultivator they¡¯d captured, the wielder of the red silk, had also survived the night. Though her condition was stable enough, she had yet to regain consciousness. Song Mingzhen thought it didn¡¯t matter too much. Since Ning Zhifeng was the leader of the group, he ought to have all the answers they needed anyway. The inside of the cell was about as dull and drab as might be expected, with nothing but a pile of straw in one corner for sleeping and a clay vessel in another corner for waste. Before the pair entered, the guard placed a small silver bell in Ning Feiyun¡¯s hand that could be used to signal to the guards outside should a problem arise. When the door closed behind them, Song Mingzhen had to fight to quell a sudden rush of panic as his spiritual sense was cut off from beyond the walls. His hands clenched tightly within his sleeves and he bit down on the side of his mouth hard enough to taste blood, but fortunately he managed to keep the tremors that wracked his insides from making it to the surface. Ning Zhifeng was seated on the pile of straw, leaning half-upright against the wall. A heavy chain, forged of iron with faint inscriptions running up and down the metal, was fastened around his ankle. Song Mingzhen could tell that it was was yet another measure to inhibit the prisoner¡¯s spiritual power, as well as to secure him in place. The former patrol commander only glanced up once when they came in, then quickly looked away again and refused to meet their gaze. Everything from the defeated slump in his posture to his pale face and the distant, glazed-over look in his eyes revealed a man who had thoroughly lost hope and resigned himself to his fate. For a moment, Song Mingzhen actually felt a little bad for him. Then, he remembered that this same man and his companions had attacked Anfeng City, assassinated a clan leader, and freed a dangerous criminal. ¡­ and nonetheless, he found that he still felt bad for him. After the door closed, silence struck the small, enclosed space like a thunderclap. Ning Zhifeng did not stand up to greet them, nor did he acknowledge their presence any more after that first glance. Song Mingzhen turned to look at Ning Feiyun, who also seemed quite pale, as though he couldn¡¯t quite bear to look at the man he had once admired so much in this kind of circumstance. Song Mingzhen wondered what his companion was thinking¡­ did he also pity Ning Zhifeng? Was he angry with him for his betrayal? Or perhaps it was a bit of both. When Ning Feiyun finally spoke up, though, there was neither anger nor pity in his voice¡ª instead, more than anything else, he simply sounded confused and distraught. ¡°Xiaowei¡­ why did you do this?¡± he asked, ¡°Why did you betray us and join forces with our enemies?¡± Ning Zhifeng stiffened a bit and slowly looked up at Ning Feiyun. Then, that dull gaze of his drifted once more toward the ground. A few moments passed before he answered, the only sound in the room their own breathing¡ª tremulous in Ning Feiyun¡¯s case, while Ning Zhifeng¡¯s seemed surprisingly calm and even. ¡°Are they truly¡­ our enemies, Xiao-Yun?¡± The voice that came out from Ning Zhifeng¡¯s mouth was quiet and distant, and Song Mingzhen saw Ning Feiyun¡¯s shoulders stiffen when he was addressed in such a familiar manner despite the gravity of the present situation. Once more, Ning Zhifeng looked up, still focusing only on his former subordinate as if Song Mingzhen wasn¡¯t even there. He released a long, shaky sigh, and shut his eyes, tipping his head back to lean it against the unyielding stone of the cell wall. ¡°You now lead the mountain patrols, Xiao-Yun. You can see just how much the Qin clan relies upon our family to protect Yinshan and its people. The Qin clan¡¯s cultivators seal themselves into their stone halls and workshops and furnace-chambers, while the burden of ruling and defending this land falls upon our shoulders¡ª were it not for the mountain patrol, the city watchmen, the prison guard, Baidong Mountain surely would not have stood for as long as it has. ¡°And yet¡­ despite it all our clan leader, your father, is not given the same level of respect as that Qin Wenying, though he is older, wiser, and far more competent. Just because it was the Qin clan¡¯s ancestor and not the Ning clan¡¯s who was given the heavens¡¯ blessing, our status in the cultivation world is entirely dependent upon our subservience. Though many of our clan have achieved greatness and some have ascended to the heavens, even the greatest among us is still seen as lower than the weakest of the great clans¡¯ cultivators.¡± As he spoke, he did not once raise his voice¡ª nonetheless, within his words years upon years of resentment could be heard, bitterness that had been passed down through the generations. Despite the close relationship between the two families, how could there be no grudge between them at all? Their ancestors had once stood on equal footing, but now because of chance and circumstance, one had been raised above the other, their positions immutable as an inscription carved in stone. Even if those positions had been determined by the heavens, some discontent was inevitable. ¡°The great Dao has three thousand paths, so why should it be restricted to only five families and those they deem worthy?¡± Ning Zhifeng asked, and now, finally, there was a flash of anger within his eyes. ¡°Those who dare to find their way onto the path of cultivation without the clans¡¯ blessing, whether by intention or by chance, are punished as evildoers¡ª even if no true evil has been done. An end to this injustice, that is the goal of the Nameless.¡± Hearing all this, Ning Feiyun¡¯s hands curled into fists. ¡°The world enjoys peace today because of the centuries of protection offered by the great clans,¡± he countered, his voice stiff. ¡°The power gained through cultivation is not something to be taken lightly¡ª from the Great Demonic War, to the rebellion five hundred years ago, to the war with the Nameless, almost every conflict from ancient times until the present was set off by those who sought to overturn the decree of the heavens.¡± Before Ning Zhifeng could respond, another voice broke in to challenge Ning Feiyun¡¯s words. ¡°But if the heavens did not intend for those outside of the great clans to enter the Dao, then would the gate not be barred to them completely? Why allow for exceptions at all, if every exception is a transgression? If a nameless cultivator were to reach the peak of Jiedan and surpass a heavenly tribulation, would the Heavenly Immortal Realm reject them and send them crashing back to the earth?¡± Silence fell once again, more deafening than ever before¡ª and Song Mingzhen¡¯s throat went dry. He had opened his mouth to speak without even thinking of the words he was about to say, and they¡¯d tumbled from his lips without restraint. He hadn¡¯t even known that these thoughts existed in his mind to begin with! Ning Feiyun was staring at him in shock, and as for Ning Zhifeng¡­ there was a strange expression on his face now, a flicker of curiosity in his gaze as he turned to Song Mingzhen. It was as if he were actually seeing the young man for the first time. ¡°¡­Gongzi, it seems we are not acquainted,¡± he murmured. Song Mingzhen blinked, his mind still reeling. ¡°Ah¡­¡± he began, still a bit taken aback by his own previous statement, ¡°I am Song Dian, Song Mingzhen, the eldest son of Dayuan¡¯s Song clan.¡± ¡°Song-zongzhu¡¯s son¡­¡± Ning Zhifeng¡¯s voice trailed off thoughtfully, his gaze still not leaving Song Mingzhen¡¯s features, studying him like he was trying to read some secret inscription off of his face. Then, after a while, recognition seemed to dawn within his eyes. ¡°I see.¡± Ning Feiyun was looking paler than before, and it seemed that Song Mingzhen¡¯s surprising argument had caught him off guard. He struggled to collect himself and continue¡ª this was supposed to be an interrogation, after all. He hadn¡¯t expected the conversation to take such an odd turn, especially since Song Mingzhen had never before expressed such thoughts openly. He shook his head a bit, and straightened his posture, his demeanor shifting to become more cold and stiff than before. ¡°Are you the one who killed Qin-zongzhu?¡± he asked. Ning Zhifeng, so talkative before, suddenly became silent as a stone. ¡°Answer¡­ otherwise, I will have no choice but to resort to harsher methods,¡± Ning Feiyun continued, and though he was trying to maintain an unyielding air, his voice became softer toward the end, almost like a plea. Once more, Ning Zhifeng raised his head. ¡°The assassination was not carried out by my hand,¡± he said, then paused a moment and added, ¡°But the one who did the deed¡­ is already dead.¡± Ah¡­ so it had been a collaborative effort after all. Such was to be expected of a former commander. Then the one who had dealt the final blow must have been one of his allies that fell during yesterday¡¯s skirmish. Ning Feiyun continued to press on with his questioning. ¡°Did you free the Second General of the Nameless from the mountain prison?¡± ¡°¡­ She too was freed by my allies.¡± ¡°Where is she now? Why was she not among you when you attacked us? Do you have more allies hiding elsewhere in the mountains?¡± Ning Zhifeng sighed. ¡°Don''t you already know? The great clans wiped out almost the entirety of our faction at the end of the war. Those who remain are scattered, and few have enough courage to take up arms again. Most of the ones who managed to escape simply wish to live out the rest of their lives in peace, without causing trouble.¡± ¡°And what about the Second General?¡± Ning Feiyun demanded. Though his voice was still even, Song Mingzhen could see a slight tremor in his hands. ¡°I do not know where she is now,¡± Ning Zhifeng shook his head. ¡°When she was freed, her mental state wasn¡¯t very good¡­ and at some point, she wandered off and we were unable to find her. It is just as likely that she ran into some trouble, perhaps a wild beast or some natural obstacle. Her cultivation base had already been shattered and her spiritual root destroyed¡ª she is now powerless as a mortal, perhaps even weaker. I don¡¯t think she could have survived long in the treacherous conditions.¡± Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. It was a little odd, how forthright Ning Zhifeng was being with all of this information. He answered the questions readily, and Song Mingzhen could not detect any kind of falsehood. All of his explanations were thorough and seemed reasonable¡ª perhaps he was telling the truth, and now that he¡¯d been sealed inside the mountain prison, he had simply given up on his rebellion. Song Mingzhen supposed it made sense¡­ even if Ning Zhifeng hadn¡¯t given up on his ideals, it was easy to see that the current plan had fallen through. One escape from the mountain prison was difficult enough to pull off¡ª there was no chance worth thinking about that it would happen again any time soon. Ning Zhifeng would never again in this lifetime see the outside of these walls. In the end, withholding information would only cause him additional discomfort, while doing little to nothing for his cause. Ning Feiyun wasn¡¯t entirely satisfied with this explanation¡ª the missing Second General was still a loose end, after all¡ª but it was true what he said. Her cultivation had already been destroyed. Even if she had survived and escaped into the world, she wouldn¡¯t be much of a danger anymore. Still¡­ if Ning Zhifeng wasn¡¯t telling the truth, especially about the size of his faction, it could lead to even more trouble later on. Before he could continue on with the interrogation, though, Ning Zhifeng looked up and fixed his former prot¨¦g¨¦ with a gaze that was at once both mournful and critical. ¡°Xiao-Yun¡­ you of all people ought to understand the struggles of the Nameless, whether or not you agree with their methods. Because you were adopted by our clan leader, you were able to cultivate your potential, and now you¡¯ve risen to take on my old position. But had you not been chosen that day, to pursue the same goals would have you branded a criminal, hunted across the land without rest until the day you die. Do you truly think that to be fair and just?¡± ¡°¡­ I cannot answer that,¡± Ning Feiyun shook his head quickly, but he had stiffened up, alarm flashing across his face. ¡°I cannot answer that,¡± he repeated, ¡°I am the one doing the questioning¡­ you and your allies have killed and wounded countless others, even those of your own family. How could you have the right to decide what is fair and just?¡± His voice rose in pitch and volume, and Song Mingzhen startled a bit as well, seeing that his shoulders had begun to shake. Apparently, the effect of Ning Zhifeng¡¯s words was not insignificant. Though Ning Feiyun was trying his best to remain the calm and cool-headed interrogator, he wasn¡¯t able to easily control his emotions right now. Song Mingzhen couldn¡¯t tell whether he wanted to attack Ning Zhifeng or run away, but needless to say it was alarming to see Ning Feiyun so worked up by this. Instinctively, Song Mingzhen reached out to place a hand on Ning Feiyun¡¯s shoulder, firm and steadying. The other man flinched at first, then turned to meet Song Mingzhen¡¯s gaze. His eyes, wide and anxious, slowly began to relax and narrow down, and he released a long, drawn out sigh. ¡°What might have been¡­ is irrelevant,¡± he muttered, his voice only just above a whisper as he shook his head. He had calmed down a bit now, but he still refused to look directly at his former commander. ¡°Whatever, whoever I was before, I am now a son of the Ning clan, and I will uphold my duty to my clan and thwart any danger to all that lies under the cultivation world¡¯s protection. I am sorry, Jun¡ª no¡­ I am sorry. You have aligned yourself with our enemies, and thus you must also be counted among them.¡± He then turned to Song Mingzhen, a firm expression on his face. ¡°It seems we have our answers, for now. If there¡¯s nothing more, let us return to inform my father of what we¡¯ve learned from the prisoner.¡± Then, Ning Feiyun began to make his way toward the door, raising the silver bell and giving it a single chime. As the door to the cell opened, however, and Ning Feiyun and Song Mingzhen prepared to depart, Ning Zhifeng suddenly called out, ¡°Wait.¡± The two of them paused, turning back to look at the prisoner. ¡°I have something more to say,¡± Ning Zhifeng said, ¡°but I will only say it to Song-gongzi. Who he tells¡­ that is his own choice.¡± Song Mingzhen and Ning Feiyun traded glances. This was an odd development. If anything, it ought to be the other way around¡ª it was Ning Feiyun that he had a history with, not the visitor from another clan. Still, any offer of information was better than none, so the silver bell was wordlessly handed off to Song Mingzhen as he nodded his head. ¡°Very well,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay behind a little longer.¡± Ning Feiyun left the cell, and the door shut behind him, leaving Song Mingzhen alone with the prisoner. Once more, he had to still his rising anxiety as he was sealed inside the muffled cell, cut off from the outside world. He clutched the silver bell tightly, his one connection to what lay beyond that door, until it left impressions in his palm. ¡°What did you wish to speak to me about?¡± he asked, still confused by the request. For a moment, Ning Zhifeng stared off into the distance, as if reminiscing about something. Then, he tilted his head. ¡°Would you like to know how I came to join the Nameless?¡± Song Mingzhen didn¡¯t answer¡ª but Ning Zhifeng continued on anyway. ¡°Ever since I was a youth, I always felt stung by the disparity between my own clan and the ruling clan of Yinshan. It was back in the time of the old clan leader¡ª Qin Wenying¡¯s father, you know? The records tell of the great achievements during his rule, but not of who it was who actually accomplished them. The roads between the mountain villages, the region¡¯s endless security, the prosperous trade with your own Dayuan¡­ while the old clan leader approved it, it was my clan¡¯s people who carried matters out with our own hands. Much of the planning, too, fell to Ning Feiyun¡¯s father and grandfather. As part of the mountain patrol, I surveyed and built many of the roads myself¡­ but today, you do not remember such things, only that the old clan leader single-handedly brought Yinshan to an era of prosperity.¡± He scoffed a bit, and shook his head. ¡°It was back then, during the time I was surveying for the mountain roads, that I met a young woman¡­ in fact, I met her in that very same valley where we fought before. She also was a cultivator¡ª she and her family¡ª but they did not belong to any of the great clans, and had instead been dwelling deep in the mountains for several generations. They took advantage of the runoff from the rivers that flow through the spirit caves, and lived peacefully, not interfering with the orthodox cultivation world or showing their power to those outside of their own family. She was beautiful, and charming, and different than the women who were raised in cultivation society, and I was young and hot-blooded¡­ well, in the end she became the mother of my child, a beautiful daughter.¡± Song Mingzhen¡¯s eyes widened as he listened. So it was like this, then¡­ the whole matter was much more scandalous than he¡¯d expected. An look of unspeakable pain crossed Ning Zhifeng¡¯s face, and he took in another tremulous breath. ¡°Of course, I could not simply bring her home and wed her¡­ and to do so would mean that she could never see her family again. But I thought back then that though they were rogue cultivators, they had no intention of causing trouble with the clans, so instead I simply diverted the roads and paths being built so that her family¡¯s village remained unnoticed, and did whatever I could to provide them with the means to raise our daughter well. Meanwhile, I hoped that perhaps I would be able to find some way to use my position as Mountain Patrol Commander to allow an exception to be made for her family, because if nothing else, it was well known that the main branch had a tradition of adopting children from Mengshan Temple¡ª such as Ning Feiyun. I thought perhaps¡­ well¡­¡± He trailed off, and his expression suddenly became grave. He shut his eyes tightly, as if shielding himself from the memories, then exhaled, long and slow, and continued, ¡°Then came the war. I did all I could to keep them from being discovered¡ª but because of my position, I was frequently called away. Not long after the battle of Baidong Mountain, I heard news that a well-established clan of rogue cultivators had been discovered in the mountains. By the time I got there¡­¡± Now he stopped speaking abruptly, and Song Mingzhen thought he saw tears gathering in the corners of his eyes. It was obvious where this tale was headed. He braced himself. ¡°The woman I loved¡­ was gone. Her entire family too,¡± Ning Zhifeng said quietly, his voice shaking with anger and grief. ¡°The village had been burned to the ground, and there was nothing left¡­ nothing but my daughter, who had been wrapped in a length of red silk and tucked away in a small crevice. She was hardly seven years old, and had already seen her entire family die with her own eyes while she was hidden away. I took her away from that place, but because I did not wish to see her raised among her family¡¯s murderers, I brought her to Mengshan Temple.¡± He looked up, meeting Song Mingzhen¡¯s gaze with a haunted look. Slowly, he shook his head. ¡°By that point¡­ it had already fallen. I decided there that I no longer wished to have any part in this, and so I returned to the remnants of the village and broke my spear. It¡¯s often said that rogue cultivators rarely even reach peak Ningqi stage, but that¡¯s not always the case. Because of her family¡¯s proximity to the spiritual mountain, she and I were evenly matched at this point in time. Her death had left a spiritual impression that would have been equal to my own¡ª and with my broken spiritual weapon left behind, I knew it would be assumed that I had perished there. ¡°I took my daughter up to a remote village in the south of the region, and we lived there peacefully for a time, making a living by gathering herbs in the mountains. I had my cultivation, and my daughter had been taught by her mother, so we were able to go places ordinary mortals would have trouble reaching¡ª not that we told anyone our secret, of course. She had inherited her mother¡¯s spiritual weapon and wished to continue cultivating her family¡¯s path, and I allowed her to do so, guiding her where I could and shielding her from the eyes and senses of the mountain patrol until she had advanced enough to do so on her own.¡± He went on to tell Song Mingzhen about how during the war, he would occasionally help members of the Nameless hide in the area, or provide them with medicinal herbs and information about the mountain patrol¡¯s routes and lookout places, but that he never directly participated in the war or its aftermath. In the five years that followed, his daughter¡¯s cultivation advanced by leaps and bounds until she had nearly reached the Zhuji stage boundary. They¡¯d kept their heads low, living a quiet life, until just a few years ago, when Ning Zhifeng¡¯s daughter had gone out to search for a place to go into seclusion and ascend to the next stage in her cultivation. The two of them always carried a pair of warning talismans with them, so that when they were separated they could tell one another if they¡¯d run into trouble. While Ning Zhifeng was doing some work around the house, his warning talisman was set off, and he quickly followed it to find his daughter engaged in combat with a small patrol from Baidong Mountain. One man was already dead, while the other was still struggling in combat with the young girl, who was barely holding her own. Ning Zhifeng hadn¡¯t even hesitated before turning on his own former subordinates for the sake of his daughter, killing her opponent and concealing the corpses. ¡°Even though she had suppressed her spiritual aura, and was simply going about her business, she was still detained for suspicious activity,¡± Ning Zhifeng explained, ¡°Had she not fought back, the spiritual weapon she carried would still be discovered anyway¡ª but there was also a part of her, of course, that sought revenge for her mother¡¯s death. It was at that point that I understood¡ª this world has no place for my daughter. If I wished for that to change, I had no choice but to take matters into my own hands. And she¡­ she also wished to fight. To change the world.¡± Now, he buried his face in his hands, looking very small as his shoulders began to shake. ¡°My one treasure¡­ my Yan''er is gone now¡­ I no longer care about changing the world.¡± At the beginning of the story, Song Mingzhen wondered why it was that Ning Zhifeng was telling him all of this, why he had requested to speak to him alone. Though, considering Ning Feiyun¡¯s emotional distress about all of this, it wasn¡¯t surprising. However, the further the story went, the more Song Mingzhen¡¯s heart sank as the pieces fell into place. A child tucked away, wrapped in a protective layer of red silk, a girl who inherited her mother¡¯s spiritual weapon, who lashed out at the cultivation world, who would be just about fourteen years old now¡­ A high-pitched, youthful voice declaring that her comrade was dead, a length of shimmering red silk torn apart by a spiritual blast, a pair of shining crimson blades, glistening like blood, plunging one after the other into its wielder¡¯s body¡­ That person could be none other than the Yan''er that Ning Zhifeng was speaking of. Song Mingzhen looked down at this father grieving his daughter, and couldn¡¯t help but think of his own father, and those five years he spent anxiously at his son¡¯s bedside while he lingered on the border between life and death. He¡¯d already pitied Ning Zhifeng before¡­ and now he felt even more sorry for him. Ning Zhifeng may be a criminal, responsible for the death of a clan leader among others, but there was still something about his story that tugged at Song Mingzhen¡¯s emotions. Perhaps¡­ it was also because he felt responsible¡ª after all, he was the one who had injured Yan''er until she was near death, and especially now that he knew she was practically a child¡ª that he wished to offer some small gesture, something that might ease the worst of Ning Zhifeng¡¯s agony. He cleared his throat and spoke up in a voice that sounded distant to his own ears. ¡°Your daughter¡­ is not gone. She is still alive.¡± Cracks in the Surface ¡°Yan¡¯er¡­ is still alive?¡± Ning Zhifeng¡¯s voice was soft, as though he hardly dared to speak, much less to actually believe the words of the man who he presumed to have killed his daughter. His disbelief was hardly surprising. The strange red blades had pierced twice through the girl¡¯s body, and she¡¯d fallen limp to the ground, blood quickly soaking the snow that surrounded her. Besides that, she wouldn¡¯t have been the first to die in that fight. Song Mingzhen clenched his jaw tightly, shoulders stiffening. He¡¯d not meant to kill anyone that day, and yet in the end only two had survived, one of them seriously injured. This was the first time he¡¯d been in a real fight after his five-year recovery, and that he should be so unstable, so easily agitated¡­ it was troubling to say the least. Now he understood, perhaps, why the man wished to speak to him alone, why he told him all these things. It must be an attempt to stir up some guilt or regret within him¡­ whether to cause some change or just to make him feel some fragment of the pain he had inflicted, Song Mingzhen wasn¡¯t certain. Either way, he couldn¡¯t deny that the attempt was at least somewhat successful. ¡°Yes,¡± he answered, nodding his head. ¡°As of when we arrived here, she is still alive. The wounds are severe and she is still unconscious, but the physicians say that her condition is fairly stable for now.¡± Ning Zhifeng¡¯s expression, which until now had been dulled by despair and faint resentment, suddenly changed. His brows knit together, then rose up, gaze lifting to meet Song Mingzhen¡¯s. Within his eyes was first disbelief and wariness, but then, almost despite himself, there was a faint glimmer of hope. ¡°So¡­ then it¡¯s true what I saw,¡± he murmured half to himself. Then, he quickly shifted and bowed his head to the ground. ¡°Gongzi¡ª please, save my daughter¡¯s life. I no longer care about any of this, if only Yan¡¯er can live¡­¡± Song Mingzhen startled a bit at the sudden change in demeanor, and hurried to urge the man to raise himself up. ¡°What does Qianbei mean by this?¡± he asked, ¡°I cannot make that kind of promise. Her life is in the hands of the physicians now, and the Qin clan¡¯s judgment after that¡ª I have no power over it.¡± Ning Zhifeng lifted his head, but remained on his knees, a smudge of dirt now adorning his forehead where it had touched the ground. ¡°On the contrary, it may very well be your own hands that hold it now. Gongzi¡­ you are that Song Mingzhen who defeated our Great General, aren¡¯t you?¡± Unsure what that had to do with anything, Song Mingzhen nonetheless nodded his head. Despite his missing memories, everyone assured him that it was he who had defeated Mo Yuan, the Great General of the Nameless. There was no one else it could have been. ¡°Then¡­ it must be that something strange happened during that battle. Though I myself did not fight in the war, I was fortunate enough to meet the Great General personally one time, before he had become known by that title. This was not long after I left my clan, and it was not widely known among the rogue cultivators that I was friendly to their plight. When the young man crossed paths with me, he assumed I was still his enemy, so I became acquainted with his newly-forged vital weapon,¡± Ning Zhifeng explained. ¡°I thought I must be seeing things when I saw the art which Gongzi used to defeat Yan¡¯er¡ª that my vision was unclear, or that I was mistaking a fragment of Yan¡¯er¡¯s Chiyi silk for something else¡ª because it appeared to me that Gongzi was using our Great General¡¯s infamous Xuelian twin blades. But if you were the one to defeat him after all¡­¡± A chill ran up Song Mingzhen¡¯s spine when he heard these words, running from his core up to the base of his head and making him feel light-headed and dizzy. His heart began to beat fast in his chest, and he quickly shook his head as a poignant sense of alarm set his entire body alight. ¡°Qianbei is mistaken,¡± he replied, perhaps a bit more emphatically than necessary. ¡°I have yet to cross the Jiedan boundary, and even so, how could I wield another¡¯s vital weapon?¡± Ning Zhifeng paused, suddenly realizing just how unlikely his theory sounded. He lowered his gaze once more, shoulders slumping. ¡°Ah¡­ I see. I suppose it was only a desperate hope, that perhaps something happened when Gongzi fought our Great General beneath the Yantai Mountains, considering the power of that demonic sword.¡± Song Mingzhen suddenly stiffened. ¡°That demonic sword¡± was no doubt referring to the demonic tool that had been guarded by Dayuan¡¯s Song clan since ancient times, sealed deep beneath the Yantai Mountains¡ª Qinguang sword. It was said that this blade could take the lifespan and cultivated power of those who it cut down and deliver them to its wielder instead. The entire reason Mo Yuan had attacked Ruijian Pavilion, after all, had been to obtain that demonic weapon. The more Song Mingzhen thought about it, the more uneasy and unsettled he felt. Because he didn¡¯t know exactly what transpired that day, he couldn¡¯t say whether or not chance and circumstance had led him to wield the Qinguang sword against his opponent. The possibility had never crossed his mind before¡ª but there was no doubt that he had wielded a strange, unfamiliar art during the fight in the snow-covered valley. If Ning Zhifeng had faced off against Mo Yuan¡¯s vital weapon before, then he would surely recognize it. With a chill in his fingertips, Song Mingzhen realized that he couldn¡¯t fully discount this possibility. His knees felt a bit weak, and he had to reach out to support himself against the wall so that they didn¡¯t buckle beneath him. That now-familiar panic was rising up like bile in the back of his throat, a voice in the back of his mind urging him to flee, but he refused to appear so weak and afraid in front of a prisoner like Ning Zhifeng. Still, it seemed that the man had noticed his face turning paler and the shakiness of his breath. He raised up his hands. ¡°Song-gongzi¡­ I did not mean to needlessly alarm you. I only thought there might be some slight possibility that you had inherited this power.¡± The secrets of the ancient demonic tools were known only by the leaders of the five clans, and passed down to their successors just before they took on the role themselves. As far as everyone else knew, there were only rumors. None of the rumors said that the Qinguang sword could also transfer the vital weapons of its victims, but if lifespan and cultivated power could be stolen, who could say that was the end of its abilities? Perhaps it really could do something like that, and perhaps, in a moment of desperation fighting against an enemy stronger than he was, Song Mingzhen had actually taken up that demonic sword in order to win the battle. The problem was that the role of the great clans was to guard and seal the five demonic tools. They were not to be used, for fear of the destruction that could be wrought upon the mortal world¡ª not even in the most dire of situations. Song Mingzhen, who had been set upon the righteous path since birth, surely wouldn¡¯t have broken that taboo. Right? ¡­ the truth of the matter was that he simply didn¡¯t know, and until he managed to recover his memories of that day, he wouldn¡¯t have that answer. That is, unless there were some way to find out now. He took in a breath, doing his best to conceal the tremor that rose up along with it. ¡°This weapon, Xuelian twin blades, let¡¯s suppose that I had become its master,¡± he said, his voice low. Though the cell was sealed off from the outside, so they wouldn¡¯t be overheard, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious even voicing the possibility aloud. ¡°Why would that make it any easier for me to save the life of your daughter?¡± Ning Zhifeng looked a little surprised. His lips pressed into a frown. ¡°I had assumed that Gongzi would already be aware of the weapon¡¯s unique traits,¡± he noted. Then after thinking for a moment, came to a conclusion¡ª ¡°Perhaps, though, you never witnessed their capabilities firsthand as I did. I cannot say precisely the way that it works, but the Great General was able to exercise some control over the wounds he dealt with his vital weapon. It was as if a bond of blood was formed between himself and his opponents, that he could turn the wound more mild or severe as he wished. If he wanted them to live, they lived, and if he wished them dead, they would surely die.¡± A chill raced down Song Mingzhen¡¯s spine. So that was the sort of power that the Great General wielded. He¡¯d heard rumors and tales, and of course skimmed through the records, but there hadn¡¯t been much detail¡ª and since that person was already dead, Song Mingzhen hadn¡¯t seen the need to ask for anything more. Or perhaps few had lived to experience the full extent of Mo Yuan¡¯s power¡ª if he were as vicious and bloodthirsty as people said he was, then he would have surely inflicted death upon the majority of his victims. Ning Zhifeng was probably an outlier here, someone who Mo Yuan had use for, so he¡¯d spared his life. ¡°I see¡­¡± Song Mingzhen murmured, still feeling quite unnerved. ¡°So if I had this power, you think I would be able to heal your daughter¡¯s wounds.¡± The wounds he himself had inflicted, with a vital weapon whose origin and power he didn¡¯t even understand¡­ he quickly cut off that train of thought. It was just a speculation for now, who knows whether it was true or not. ¡°Not heal, precisely,¡± Ning Zhifeng shook his head, ¡°But at least you would be able to ease them. In my case, the damage was not entirely undone, but the bleeding was stopped and it seemed that the wound was shallower than before. It didn¡¯t take long to heal after that.¡± If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°But her condition is stable now,¡± Song Mingzhen countered. ¡°Why not simply leave it to the physicians?¡± If it really was true that he had obtained Mo Yuan¡¯s Xuelian blades, it would still probably be better to leave it to those experienced in medicine, rather than attempting to use a skill he was unfamiliar with that could make things worse if not done correctly. ¡°Perhaps, but¡­ just as a wound from the Xuelian blades can be healed by its wielder, it can also be prolonged. It may well be that the wound will never heal unless it is permitted to, even if it has been treated. When I attempted to heal my own wound by circulating my spiritual qi, it was useless until the Great General had retracted his power,¡± Ning Zhifeng replied. So this was the true nature of the ¡°bond of blood¡± that he had described. What a terrible ability! Even a small wound could cause endless agony, and there was little chance of escape¡ª because it was the power of a Jiedan stage cultivator¡¯s vital weapon, only those whose boundary surpassed its wielder¡¯s would be able to resist or counter it. Within the entire cultivation world, there weren¡¯t many that could even hope to reach that level. It was no wonder that the Great General of the Nameless had become so infamous in such a short time. With each new bit of information Song Mingzhen learned, the more his stomach turned and twisted itself into knots. What had really happened five years ago, beneath the Yantai Mountains? Had he really wielded a demonic weapon and gained such a terrible power? Even though Song Mingzhen was generally considered to be his generation¡¯s most promising rising star, Mo Yuan was still a major boundary above him. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to defeat him. Hearing about how this person had all but single-handedly challenged the five great clans, and especially the chaos he caused within Baidong Mountain, Song Mingzhen couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he would have been able to come out victorious without the aid of something like the Qinguang sword. Coupling that with the instability in his cultivation that he¡¯d experienced ever since his awakening, and it seemed far more possible than he would like it to be. He sighed, reaching up to press a hand against his brow. His head was starting to throb, that now-familiar sense of dizziness becoming impossible to ignore. ¡°I will at least check on her condition,¡± he said at last, ¡°but I cannot promise that I¡¯ll be able to help in any way.¡± Even if it all was true, he wouldn¡¯t know how to properly use a vital weapon that wasn¡¯t his own, and if it wasn¡¯t¡­ Song Mingzhen wasn¡¯t a physician, nor was he well-versed in healing arts beyond the basics. Ning Zhifeng bowed his head, and his expression had turned dull once more. ¡°Thank you,¡± he replied, though it sounded half-hearted. ¡°I only hope that she will live. If she does not¡­¡± He shook his head, his voice trailing off into a sigh of deep resignation. Somehow, Song Mingzhen understood what he meant. Even from the beginning, Ning Zhifeng would have known this outcome was inevitable. Even a much larger force, with formidable leaders like Mo Yuan and the other six generals, the Nameless had still been defeated and the uprising crushed. A small group like theirs wouldn¡¯t stand a chance, especially after drawing so much attention to themselves. Still, both he and Yan¡¯er had chosen to fight¡ª in this scenario, to choose to fight almost meant the same as choosing to die. Thinking about this made Song Mingzhen¡¯s chest feel tight, throat aching as if he were the one who had made such a desperate play, facing a bleak and empty future. His head began to pound even more than before, and he¡¯d broken out in a cold sweat. It felt like something inside of him was revolting, as though a terrible beast had been bound up inside his ribcage and was now thrashing about, trying desperately to escape, even as Song Mingzhen fought to keep it buried. He reached out to steady himself against the wall, trying to reign in his racing thoughts. If Ning Zhifeng noticed his interrogator¡¯s unsteadiness¡ª which he almost certainly did¡ª he didn¡¯t react to it beyond a slight raise of his brows. He simply watched from his place in the corner, waiting until Song Mingzhen managed to collect himself. It took a few moments, but eventually the pain in his head abated, the dizziness lessening to a bearable amount. He opened his eyes again, and his vision was still a little hazy. Perhaps he shouldn¡¯t have agreed to this after all¡­ but he still couldn¡¯t ignore the chance to find answers. At the same time, though, when he compared the story Ning Zhifeng had told him about his life after defecting to the recent attacks, the situation didn¡¯t add up. ¡°Even if you and your daughter wished to fight,¡± he began, trying to ignore the feeling of anxiety still simmering beneath the surface, ¡°Why would you not simply strike out at passing patrols? Why attack a neighboring region¡¯s capital city during a festival? Why assassinate Qin-zongzhu? More importantly¡­ why go through so much trouble to free the Second General, only to let her disappear later? It all seems far too reckless.¡± To go from hiding away in a mountain village, living the simple life of an herb gatherer, to leading a risky movement that seemed to choose its targets almost deliberately to draw attention, it just wasn¡¯t all that believable. Song Mingzhen narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Are you truly the one who made this plan? Or is there someone else who you answer to?¡± The silence that fell afterwards was like a stone dropped from the heavens. Ning Zhifeng didn¡¯t respond right away, and stared downward at the lines and cracks of the stone floor. The anxious atmosphere that had formerly swirled around Song Mingzhen alone now expanded to the entirety of the cell, and he thought he could even see a slight shiver in Ning Zhifeng¡¯s shoulders. At last, the former commander lifted his gaze and began to speak¡ª Before a single syllable could leave his lips, though, he closed his mouth again. Song Mingzhen¡¯s eyes widened a bit, and the rush of his own thoughts was interrupted¡ª what was that? Then, Ning Zhifeng shook his head, quickly recovering. ¡°No, there is no one else,¡± he said, ¡°I am the one who planned this. Yes, it was reckless¡­ but because of my knowledge and the tools that I brought with me when I defected, it was accomplished without too much difficulty.¡± ¡°Baidong Mountain, I can understand,¡± Song Mingzhen continued to press, ¡°The woman you loved was killed, your daughter lost her family, it¡¯s only natural to seek vengeance. But why attack Anfeng City? Your advantages would be few there, and all you truly accomplished was drawing my father¡¯s attention.¡± Once again, Ning Zhifeng hesitated before responding. Then he answered, ¡°The festival that day, it was meant to celebrate the defeat of the Nameless and the fall of our Great General by your own hand. Should those of us who remain simply sit by and allow our destruction to be celebrated?¡± He was clever with his words, and his explanations were solid. Though it had seemed like he had given up before he heard of his daughter¡¯s survival, he still held fast to those convictions. Song Mingzhen might have admired him had the circumstances been different, but as it was¡­ he doubted that the interrogation would get much further, at least for today. Not to mention his own instability, where each turn of the conversation threatened to send him into a new bout of panic. Perhaps it was best to leave for now. Still¡­ he couldn¡¯t stop wondering. He had to make just one more push. ¡°The best outcome is that you spend the rest of your life confined to this place,¡± Song Mingzhen stated, his voice flat. ¡°Your daughter will have the same fate. Even if she does survive, her role in all of this will not be overlooked. More likely, however, both of you will face execution.¡± His gaze sharpened like a knife¡¯s edge as he watched Ning Zhifeng¡¯s reaction. Though the man¡¯s face turned a bit pale, he did not seem surprised¡ª clearly, even as he pleaded for the girl¡¯s life, he had expected this outcome. Truly, none of this made sense. Their lives sounded mostly peaceful aside from that one incident, so why take such a risk? ¡°I don¡¯t think there will be a way to spare you, the leader,¡± he continued, ¡°but if you can provide information that proves that your daughter wasn¡¯t involved in the assassination or the prison break, then perhaps she at least might be allowed to keep her life.¡± Though after seeing the long-term residence that the mountain prison provided, Song Mingzhen couldn¡¯t say whether a life in this place would be better or worse than a swift death, especially for a child of fourteen. Another series of shivers ran down his spine, up his shoulders, down into his half-numbed fingers. All of this left a sour taste in his mouth and a bitterness in the back of his throat. Even as he himself spoke, he was gripped by a sense of dread, of displeasure¡­ Of disgust. His hands felt as if they were coated in blood. With every word that left his lips, condemning a mere child to death for seeking to avenge her murdered family, offering hope that she could instead spend the rest of her life in a dark, sealed chamber, chained to the wall with her cultivation broken until she¡¯d gone mad just like Qiu Wei¡­ Even if he himself would have no say in the sentencing, he knew well enough the way things would end. The hand he wasn¡¯t using to steady himself curled into a tight fist, gripping the bell held within it until deep indentations were left in his palm. He shut his eyes, exhaling a long, shaky breath, then shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s enough for now,¡± he said, his voice distant over the ever-present thumping of his heart. ¡°I will see what can be done for the girl.¡± He didn¡¯t ask Ning Zhifeng to reconsider. He didn¡¯t threaten him¡ª what more was there to threaten him with, even? Torture? If that was all there was, Song Mingzhen would prefer to leave it to someone else, far away from his eyes, ears, and senses. For now, he simply rang the bell, a clear note echoing off the walls of the cell. The door opened, and Song Mingzhen turned on his heel and left, storm clouds gathered on his brow. He passed the bell back to Ning Feiyun, who gave him a questioning look as the door closed, cutting Ning Zhifeng off from the outside once more. Song Mingzhen shook his head. ¡°We can discuss things later,¡± he told Ning Feiyun. What Ning Zhifeng had told him, about Yan¡¯er, about Mo Yuan¡¯s vital weapon, even about his motives for the attacks¡­ all of it was lost in the whirlwind of Song Mingzhen¡¯s mind, spinning and crashing together, breaking apart and reforming as he tried to connect all of the pieces. He didn¡¯t know how much of it he wanted to share, if any. No doubt, Ning Feiyun already felt conflicted, considering their past connection. Before Song Mingzhen could turn and make his way back toward the prison gates, Ning Feiyun¡¯s hand came to rest upon his shoulder, stopping him. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ning Feiyun asked. Song Mingzhen looked up, meeting his gaze. Midnight-dark eyes reflected his own, dark brow knit with concern. For a moment, he was surprised. Was this Ning Feiyun the same cold, stiff person who had come to Jieyun Hall that day? He took a breath that was a bit shakier than he would have liked. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry,¡± he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m only¡­¡± What was it that he was feeling? Anger? Dread? A dull, aching grief he couldn¡¯t quite place? All of it wrapped up together in one. He wasn¡¯t alright. He was far from alright. But he wouldn¡¯t say that now. It was too much to speak of, and certainly too much to trouble Ning Feiyun with. At last, he settled on an answer. ¡°The conversation¡­ brought some unpleasant memories to mind.¡± It was half-true. Though the mention of the Qinguang sword and Mo Yuan¡¯s vital weapon had set off a sense of deep discomfort within him, it was not the memory itself but rather the lack thereof that was so disconcerting. As for the rest¡­ Well, he wasn¡¯t sure what to make of it. Besides that, he didn¡¯t even know if he could trust Ning Zhifeng¡¯s words at all. In the moment after he¡¯d asked if Ning Zhifeng was the leader of the Nameless remnant, he¡¯d noticed it¡ª a barely perceptible shift in Ning Zhifeng¡¯s spiritual flow, a flash that coiled up around around his throat and darted across his lips. Just when he was about to say something, perhaps something that would reveal who was really behind this, he was cut off. He hadn¡¯t just fallen silent. He¡¯d been silenced. The Siege, Part 1 As he watched Song Mingzhen go, Ning Feiyun¡¯s brow furrowed, lips pressing into a slight frown. There was something strange going on with him. By now, anyone would be able to see it¡ª but in Ning Feiyun¡¯s opinion, Song Mingzhen hadn¡¯t seemed quite right even during their brief meeting at Ruijian Pavilion a few months ago. He couldn¡¯t quite place exactly what it was, though¡­ after all, he couldn¡¯t exactly say that the two had been close before Song Mingzhen¡¯s injury. They¡¯d only met a few times before, during the war¡ª but that first meeting between them had left quite the impression upon Ning Feiyun. Seven years ago, Baidong Mountain had come under siege. Though the war was now said to have begun a year earlier, with the sudden appearance of a group of rogue cultivators at the Immortal Clans¡¯ Conference, at the time the true threat posed by the Nameless was still unknown. The growing menace of rogue cultivators was attributed simply, as ever, to those small bands of evildoers that appeared here and there throughout the jianghu, menacing patrols and merchants for spiritual tools and supplies. Thus far, beyond that singular appearance a year prior, everything else had been fairly standard activity. Some, of course, worried that the attacks upon the clans¡¯ outposts and patrols seemed to be growing more frequent, and that even some young cultivators had disappeared seemingly without a trace. Still, who would have thought that the Nameless had already amassed enough strength to challenge one of the cultivation world¡¯s greatest strongholds? At that time, Ning Feiyun was eighteen years old, and had yet to become the mountain patrol commander. If the present Ning Feiyun had a reputation for being overly serious and unyielding, he was even more so as a youth. Desperate to prove himself to Ning Jianlin and the cultivation clans of Yinshan, every moment not otherwise occupied by some official matter was spent training, studying, and meditating within the spirit caves. He had been diligent like this even as a child in Mengshan Temple, caught up in a never-ending informal contest with a boy whose natural talents far surpassed his own¡ª and now with the resources of the cultivation world at his disposal, he would surely take advantage of each one. Ning Feiyun had already managed to surpass the Zhuji boundary, and while his skill in combat had yet to reach the level of his commander, he could hold his own well enough while sparring with Ning Zhifeng. Despite his worries, he had earned the admiration of the entire mountain patrol, as well as that of his adoptive family, and all placed a great deal of trust in him. Like everyone else, he had heard of the growing troubles with rogue cultivators. It was common enough for such people to attempt to flee into Yinshan¡¯s mountains and valleys when they ran into trouble in neighboring Dayuan or Cuijiang, so as the deputy commander of the mountain patrol, Ning Feiyun would encounter them from time to time. Back then, he was far more sympathetic toward such people¡ª perhaps it was because he was still young, or because among those called ¡°evil cultivators¡± there were a few he had once called friends¡ª and so he would show leniency against those he encountered, at least those who hadn¡¯t caused grievous harm. If he happened to cross paths with them while out on patrol, and it wasn¡¯t during an attack or robbery, he was inclined to simply turn away, as though he¡¯d never seen them there. They were considered little more than a nuisance back then, after all, and many seemed quite poor and destitute¡ª their cultivation, too, was rarely above early Ningqi. Rather than fearing them, Ning Feiyun was more likely to pity them. Had he known what kind of threat these people would pose in the future, he might have taken things a bit more seriously. If he had, then perhaps the specter of the invasion of Baidong Mountain wouldn¡¯t hang so ominously over his head today. On the day of the attack, the sky was clear after a bout of storms that had lasted several days. Ning Feiyun was away from the mountain with a small patrol, checking the mountain roads in the storm¡¯s aftermath. Rainwater pooled among the rocks, and a breeze whisked away the crystalline droplets still clinging to the branches of trees as the smell of petrichor rose up from the ground and hung in the air. Aside from a few fallen branches here and there, little was out of the ordinary, and the morning held no portent of the evening¡¯s troubles. Ning Feiyun¡¯s mind was preoccupied that day. He had been troubled as of late, and he was eager to quickly return to the mountain once they¡¯d finished clearing the roads. Though the sun had been shining brightly all day, clouds began to gather once more as the patrol began to return. The nearer they came to Baidong Mountain, the thicker the clouds became, and Ning Feiyun felt a sense of anxiety beginning to grow within him. As they came into view of the mountain, though, they halted mid-flight. The nigh-invisible barrier array that surrounded the mountain suddenly shone with bright silver light, a tremor racing outward across the mountains¡ª turning from a haze of mist to an impenetrable wall through which none could enter or leave! Feelings of anxiety turned to chilling dread at the sight of a signal firework rising into the sky above Baidong Mountain. Ning Feiyun commanded his Shuangci spear to fly faster, carrying him swiftly toward the mountain barrier with the rest of his patrol not far behind. In five hundred years, there had never been an attack on Yinshan¡¯s stronghold. Now, that peace was broken, and the full strength of the barrier array had been engaged. All along the mountainside, the forests had been set ablaze, a cloud of thick smoke and ash released into the air to mingle with the cloud. Ning Feiyun looked down to see a crowd of rogue cultivators gathering around the barrier. Some possessed spiritual weapons that allowed them to fly up around the mountainside, but most remained on the ground. They appeared as a chaotic collection of individuals with no single uniform or defining trait, most armed with ordinary swords, spears, and bows, some of which had been crudely fused together with spirit stones to imbue them with spiritual power. Some wore silk robes, but many were dressed in rough-spun peasants¡¯ clothing, and among the crowd were men and women, youths and elders. Their numbers were at least a hundred but probably more¡ª Ning Feiyun had never seen this many rogue cultivators together in one place, gathered together on the mountain road and hovering around the barrier, looking for any gap to exploit. Ning Feiyun landed on the mountain road that led toward the stronghold, forming a seal with his fingers and summoning his spear to hover before him, radiating with silvery light. The members of his patrol landed at his heels. Here, just before the barrier, the greater part of the attacking force had gathered¡ª their incursion apparently stopped in its tracks by the activation of the barrier array. On the ground were stains of red blood and scorches of flame, and ash fell from the sky like snow upon fallen corpses¡ª some wearing the attackers¡¯ nondescript clothing, others dressed in the Ning and Qin clans¡¯ grey and white. The Qin clan¡¯s cultivators generally didn¡¯t specialize in combat, and most of the Ning clan¡¯s fighters were spread throughout the region¡ª it would take time for them to see the signal firework and return here. Once the battle had begun and the strength of their enemies was made known, it had no doubt been decided to retreat to the mountain and seal it until reinforcements arrived. Ning Feiyun¡¯s patrol had come a few moments too late and several shichen too early. It was only he and four others, all of whom had reached the middle of Ningqi at the highest¡ª though most of these rogue cultivators were comparable at best, they were vastly outnumbered, and no aid would come to them from inside the barrier. Ning Feiyun should have been more careful before approaching. He should have taken a bit more time to consider the situation and its possible outcomes¡ª it was a common criticism he had of the decisions made in his youth, that they were too impulsive¡ª but he was inexperienced at the time, and caught off guard by the sudden attack on his clan¡¯s stronghold. This was the first battle that Ning Feiyun had faced, apart from a few skirmishes with rogue cultivators or bandits in the mountains. He¡¯d never seen anything of this scale before. The moment they landed, though, the attention of the invaders whose way forward had suddenly been cut off turned on them. Ning Feiyun knew immediately that he¡¯d rushed in too quickly. ¡°Go,¡± he ordered his patrol, ¡°We¡¯re outnumbered¡ª go to the southern, eastern, and western watchtowers and¡ª¡± Before he could finish giving orders, a powerful spiritual blast rippled through the air, striking him and sending him stumbling backwards and his companions falling to the ground. His face pale, his heart pounding wildly, he looked up to see who it was that had struck out at them, reaching out to call the Shuangci spear back to his hand. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Among the crowd was a young woman dressed all in black, with a tall, willowy figure and angular shoulders. She had an air of chilly elegance about her, and a commanding presence, carrying herself with much the same air as a cultivation clan¡¯s young master would, though with a particular dangerous edge. A half-mask of copper filigree covered the left side of her face, from which eyes glistened like pools of deep water beneath a fine, dark brow. Her presence was commanding, and it was immediately clear that the one who led this attack was none other than her. When she saw Ning Feiyun, the corner of her lip twisted up into a smirk that was equal parts teasing and bitter. ¡°Ah¡­ I had expected there would be a straggler or two running for the mountain, but too late to reach it,¡± she said, voice ringing like a bell over the distant crackle of flames. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect, though, that it would be you. It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve met, A-Qian¡ª so much has changed.¡± Ning Feiyun¡¯s eyes widened in shock. A-Qian¡­ it was the name he had been given at Mengshan Temple, Luo Qian. Even though almost everything about her had changed since they last met, Ning Feiyun still recognized her as soon as he heard that old name¡ª the one leading this attack was none other than one he¡¯d known before his adoption into the Ning clan: Qiu Wei. Out of all the temple¡¯s orphans in Ning Feiyun¡¯s cohort, it was he and Mo Yuan that showed the most potential for cultivation, whether that be due to natural talent or hard work. Directly on their heels had been Qiu Wei. Unlike Ning Feiyun, who had been too young to remember the day he arrived at Mengshan Temple, Qiu Wei was already older when she arrived. For the first year, she was completely silent and sullen, shutting out the others and ignoring any attempts to play with or befriend her, and eventually most of them decided it was best to just leave her to herself. Mo Yuan, though, had taken a liking to her, and eventually whittled away at the walls she¡¯d placed between herself and the world¡ª and because Ning Feiyun was often together with Mo Yuan, he ended up spending time with her as well. Qiu Wei was a little older than Ning Feiyun, and always at least a cun or two taller than he was. There was a scar on the left side of her face which she often kept hidden beneath wrapped bandages. Even after befriending Mo Yuan, she remained quiet and withdrawn, so though she and Ning Feiyun were often in each others¡¯ company, they rarely spoke between themselves. Qiu Wei didn¡¯t speak of her life before coming to the temple. Once, Ning Feiyun had foolishly asked about it, and after that incident the girl refused to meet his gaze for several days. Out of the three of them, Mo Yuan was by far the most talkative and charismatic¡ª and Ning Feiyun honestly couldn¡¯t say for certain whether he and Qiu Wei had actually been friends back then, or if they¡¯d simply been drawn together by the circumstance of catching Mo Yuan¡¯s interest. Ning Feiyun even remembered that he had felt a little annoyed by her presence at first, when Mo Yuan started to include her in their games¡ª though he gradually came to accept her presence. Now, though her face was the same, she was almost unrecognizable in temperament¡ª her chin was held aloft, and eyes that once seemed to be haunted by unspoken memories now burned brightly and proudly amid the rain of ash. Had they met under different circumstances, Ning Feiyun might have been glad to see her again. As it was, though, he¡¯d already seen the flames in the valley and the bodies that lay along the path. This was no time for pleasantly greeting an old friend. It was clear that the two now stood on opposing sides. Because of this, Ning Feiyun refused to acknowledge the familiarity that once lay between them, refusing to lower his guard or stand down. ¡°I am Ning Feiyun, of Yinshan¡¯s Ning clan,¡± he announced instead. ¡°Why have you attacked Baidong Mountain? What is your intention?¡± Qiu Wei seemed a little surprised at first by his lack of familiarity, and maybe even a bit hurt. ¡°So, you truly belong to them now,¡± she murmured, thoughtfully resting her hand against her chin. Her gaze flicked toward the ground, then back up to Ning Feiyun, the look in her eyes suddenly cold. ¡°If that¡¯s so, then I suppose you and I are now enemies.¡± Ning Feiyun narrowed his eyes. ¡°San-gongzi, do you know this person?¡± one of the patrolmen who stood at his back asked in a low whisper. Ning Feiyun clenched his jaw and was about to reply, but before he could speak, Qiu Wei made her decision. She made a sharp gesture to the others accompanying her. ¡°Subdue them and bind them¡ª but don¡¯t underestimate them. Their leader is far from unskilled.¡± A chorus of agreement came from the rogue cultivators that surrounded the small patrol, and they immediately moved in to attack. Their coordination wasn¡¯t the best, and most of them weren¡¯t very strong, but the five-person patrol was vastly outnumbered. Ning Feiyun fought as well as he could, but in the end it was no use¡ª they were subdued, their arms bound with spirit-binding thread and their weapons and spiritual tools confiscated, carried out of reach on Qiu Wei¡¯s orders. Throughout their struggle, the barrier remained solid, without a single flicker. Though they were just outside, none issued forth to aid them. It would be unwise to open the barrier now, when so many assailants were poised and ready to press the attack¡ª but Ning Feiyun still couldn¡¯t help but find it strange that no one at all had come out to aid them, even though they were just outside the barrier. Little did he know that further disaster was already transpiring within the mountain itself. ¡°Qiu Wei!¡± Ning Feiyun cried out as he was pushed down to his knees, spirit-binding thread wrapping tightly around his arms and upper body. ¡°What are you doing all this for?¡± Qiu Wei, who had been standing by watching the fight, raised her brow upon hearing his question. Fingers tapped rhythmically upon the hilt of her sword¡ª a spiritual sword of fine craftsmanship, one that was almost certainly forged by the cultivators of Ruijian Pavilion. Ning Feiyun had no idea how she could have obtained such a weapon. She approached him, that cold look still in her eyes, and swiftly formed a hand seal. There was a flash of blue light, and Ning Feiyun felt something like an icy hand clasping around his throat, lifting him up from the ground to dangle in the air. ¡°A-Qian¡­ no, Ning-gongzi,¡± she began, his new form of address dripping with resentment as it left her lips. ¡°Who do you think you are, to question what I do? What if I said that we were simply tired of being hunted?¡± Ning Feiyun¡¯s heart was pounding. With his arms bound, he couldn¡¯t reach up to pry the invisible hand from his throat¡ª but it wouldn¡¯t have done any good anyway. Qiu Wei¡¯s cultivation was at least as strong as his, if not more so, and his spiritual power was restricted. He couldn¡¯t even resist. ¡°Wei-jie, you shouldn¡¯t do something so rash,¡± he gasped, shutting his eyes tightly, ¡°This is one of the cultivation world¡¯s greatest strongholds¡ª you can¡¯t hope to win! This will only make things worse for you! Please, let¡¯s at least talk first!¡± Qiu Wei¡¯s eyes flashed. Despite Ning Feiyun¡¯s pleas, both of them knew one thing for certain. ¡°The time for talking has already passed,¡± Qiu Wei said in a low voice. The next thing Ning Feiyun knew, she¡¯d released her grip on him and he fell to the ground, coughing and choking. ¡°Just¡­ go now,¡± he murmured weakly, his head spinning. ¡°You can still escape, if you leave before reinforcements arrive¡­¡± ¡°Be quiet!¡± Qiu Wei snapped, her gaze flickering toward Ning Feiyun¡¯s patrol, who were staring in shock at his seemingly traitorous words. She released a short, bitter laugh. ¡°I¡¯ll do you at least one favor, on account of our past together.¡± She gestured toward the men who were guarding the other four. ¡°Kill them.¡± ¡°What¡ª wait!¡± Ning Feiyun¡¯s eyes widened, but the command had already been given. Within a moment, the guards had unsheathed their weapons, slaughtering Ning Feiyun¡¯s patrol before his eyes. His entire body felt cold, his mouth hanging open as their bodies fell to the ground, blood pouring from their wounds. He was struck speechless, and all the while helpless where he lay on the ground, ears still ringing. ¡°You offered to let me escape,¡± Qiu Wei stated, her voice flat and expressionless, ¡°So I thought I would at least return the favor. This way, no one will find out about your treacherous words.¡± Ning Feiyun¡¯s breath was shaky, the beating of his heart like a drum. In an instant, his patrol was dead, all because of those words he¡¯d said¡­ no. Struggling to lift himself up from the ground, he took another look at Qiu Wei¡¯s cold expression and realized that in the end, she would have killed them anyway. He¡¯d just given her a reason. She was much different than the quiet girl from Mengshan Temple now, but that resentment she carried was the same. Now, it had grown all around her like vines, consuming her thoughts and her actions. ¡°You¡­ no matter how much you wish to strike against the cultivation world, you must know this won¡¯t end well for you,¡± Ning Feiyun could hardly hear his own words over the pounding of his heart and the rasp of his breath. ¡°You¡¯ve only brought ruin upon yourself¡ª¡± He stopped abruptly. In a flash, Qiu Wei had unsheathed her sword, its tip resting sharply against Ning Feiyun¡¯s collarbone, pressing in just enough to draw a single bead of crimson blood. ¡°You expect that I¡¯ll listen to you now?¡± she asked, voice low and threatening. ¡°You¡¯re part of an orthodox clan now, so you¡¯ve forgotten all your old friends. Why shouldn¡¯t you be perfectly happy to leave us behind?¡± ¡°Wei-jiejie¡­¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your jiejie?¡± Qiu Wei snapped. ¡°You should be grateful that I¡¯m allowing you to keep breathing.¡± Ning Feiyun fell silent, and Qiu Wei did as well. The sky above had turned pitch-black, and the ground beneath them had started to tremble. All around, an ominous feeling was rising up, creeping out through the spirit veins beneath the mountain and radiating up through the rock and soil. All of a sudden, the silver light of the barrier burnished copped, then turned blood-red¡ª and then, all at once, it shattered! Lightning struck from the heavens, the deadly force of a heavenly tribulation raining down upon Baidong Mountain! As the barrier array broke, a great spiritual blast rippled away from the mountaintop, causing nearby cliffsides to crumble and putting out the fire in an instant. Qiu Wei and the other rogue cultivators braced themselves, piercing the rock with their weapons to keep from being blown away. Not all of them, though, managed to keep their footing. Some were caught up in that concussive ripple of dispersing energy and thrown back, down the mountain road or into the flame-scorched valley below. Among these was Ning Feiyun, bound with spirit-binding thread with his weapon far out of reach. He tasted blood in his mouth as the blast struck him, sending him falling back, then tumbling across the ground. He tried to catch himself with his legs, but even the stones he tried to brace himself against had been shaken loose by that spiritual blast¡ª Then, a great bolt of heavenly lightning struck the ground only a few zhang from where he had fallen. The ground cracked and crumbled, opening up into a yawning chasm beneath¡ª and Ning Feiyun, with his upper body still bound, plummeted over the edge! The Siege, Part 2 Ning Feiyun fell down into the crevice in the earth, arms still bound, his body striking several times against the stones. With each blow, he could feel more of his bones cracking and breaking, the pain in his body almost unbearable and his mouth filled with the taste of blood. He didn¡¯t fall too far before he landed, wedged between two stones merely a few chi from tumbling over the edge into the valley below. His legs were broken and he was gasping for each breath, and with the spirit-binding thread still trapping his arms, he couldn¡¯t pull himself back up, nor did he even dare to try moving. The crevice in the rock still seemed a little unstable, and one wrong move could dislodge him from where he¡¯d landed and send him plummeting to his death. Blood dripped down from where his head had struck stone as he fell, soaking into his dark hair and plastering it down to his forehead. His head was spinning, stars dancing in his vision, breath rasping against his chest and throat and his heart pounding like a drum. He''d survived. Barely, but¡­ he¡¯d still survived. He wasn¡¯t dead. Not yet. The heavenly tribulation continued to rain down upon Baidong Mountain. Dark clouds swirled in the sky above, turning afternoon to midnight. Somehow, in the midst of this first attack in five hundred years, someone inside the mountain array had just crossed the Jiedan boundary¡ª and the heavenly lightning that fell from the sky had shattered the enhanced barrier array. Few even reached that level of cultivation, and Ning Feiyun didn¡¯t know of anyone within either clan that had recently approached that boundary. The timing was impeccable, whether for good or ill¡ª the destruction of the barrier had allowed Qiu Wei and her followers to charge in, but the ascension of a new Jiedan stage cultivator within Baidong Mountain could certainly turn the odds even more firmly in their favor. Ning Feiyun, though, had no idea what was happening within the mountain stronghold beyond such theorizing. After the burst of energy from the collapsing barrier had dissipated, the rogue cultivators had pressed the attack, not even casting a glance into the crevice where he¡¯d fallen, and Baidong Mountain¡¯s cultivators would be too occupied fending off the attack to come searching for him¡­ especially since the rest of his patrol had already been killed. His breath caught once again, and it was a struggle to force it out through battered lungs once more. Qiu Wei had been troubled since they were young, but he¡¯d never imagined that she would turn out to be so cruel as to order such an execution coldly and without hesitation, even disguising it as ¡°mercy.¡± A dark chill ran through Ning Feiyun¡¯s body. How had it come to this? With his injuries and his spiritual power restricted, there was no way for Ning Feiyun to get himself back to the surface. Though Qiu Wei had a significant force with her, he didn¡¯t expect that she would ultimately prevail¡ª even though the Ning clan¡¯s fighters were scattered, there were still all manner of defensive and offensive tools and mechanisms within the mountain. Qiu Wei¡¯s cultivation might be good, but there was certainly not a single one of her companions who could have reached Jiedan stage. Such a thing was all but unheard of for rogue cultivators. They were no match for the stronghold of one of the great clans¡ª in the end they would surely be defeated. Still, Ning Feiyun knew that no one would be coming for him for at least that long. Even if they did come¡­ he wasn¡¯t sure that he would be strong enough by then to even call out, or even that he would live to see a rescue. One way or another, he realized that he would most likely die here¡ª and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he deserved such a fate. Qiu Wei¡¯s anger¡­ so quickly had it turned on him, so quickly had his own words brought about the death of his patrol by her hand. She clearly resented him, even if she herself had shown little desire to be taken in by one of the clans when they were young. She and Mo Yuan had been alike in that way¡ª even though, before her arrival, both Ning Feiyun and Mo Yuan had hoped for the chance to enter the cultivation world. Something changed, though¡ª by the time Ning Jianlin visited Mengshan Temple, Mo Yuan actually went into hiding to avoid meeting with him, even though his skills were the best out of the three of them. Ning Feiyun still didn¡¯t understand why, but he knew that back then, he¡¯d felt quite jealous of Qiu Wei. Even now, there a little bit of that old jealousy still remained. He couldn¡¯t quite feel responsible for her resentment either¡ª after all, Mo Yuan had been the one to deviate from their original plans and aspirations. Ning Feiyun had just continued on the same path. That didn¡¯t mean he held no responsiblity for the fall of his companions. Those foolish words of his¡­ it was as though he¡¯d lost his ability to reason once Qiu Wei appeared. It had been five, six years since they last met, and yet¡­ though Ning Feiyun had tried to maintain an outward show of his current persona, his current alignment, though he had tried to insist both to her and to himself that his path was set and he had left his old life behind, he still felt like that young boy again as soon as they were face to face. He still remembered how he and Qiu Wei would practice and drill cultivation techniques over and over again amid the thickets of bamboo outside Mengshan Temple, growing more frustrated by the moment until Mo Yuan, lounging nearby with some book or painting brush, stood up and flawlessly demonstrated the technique on the first try, before going back to whatever he was doing before¡­ Ah, he really had been infuriating. Ning Feiyun shut his eyes. The present was too painful and dull, and so he¡¯d ended up with his mind entangled in the past. Of course, who could blame him? From the way he was positioned, all he could see was a narrow swatch of the valley beneath, its forest reduced to ash, and the sheer drop that would be his fate should the stones his body was resting against give way. As he lay there in agony, he had quite a lot of time to think, to reminisce about a past that had fallen beyond his reach. What would have happened, had he not left Mengshan Temple that day? If he had remained Luo Qian, one of many orphans with potential but no family background to stand upon? Would he too be standing behind Qiu Wei today? He doubted it. Something like this took not mere bravery, but bravery nearly to the point of madness. Ning Feiyun hadn¡¯t ever thought himself particularly brave, nor did he think he had the same sharp edges that Qiu Wei did. He wasn¡¯t even overly ambitious. More likely than not, he would have simply stayed at Mengshan Temple for his entire lifetime, teaching the children of later generations until he died peacefully in his old age. How had all this come to pass anyway? Rogue cultivators were always a nuisance, but they¡¯d never appeared in such numbers before. Had Qiu Wei managed to unite all of the various groups and bands and individuals throughout the jianghu for this one grand endeavor? No¡­ she didn¡¯t have the temperament for that. It had to be Mo Yuan¡¯s doing. Mo Yuan¡­ Ning Feiyun closed his eyes tightly, releasing a shaky sigh that rattled his lungs. It was all doomed to fail from the beginning, anyway. Just like five hundred years ago, the last time factions of evil cultivators had joined together in an attempt to overthrow the ruling clans. Back then, cultivation outside their jurisdiction had not yet been entirely outlawed as it was now, so the numbers and power of Qiu Wei¡¯s group wouldn¡¯t nearly compare to their predecessors. Ning Feiyun knew there would be nothing left of them by the end of this. As time went on, his consciousness became weaker. The pain from his wounds intensified, then dulled, then intensified again, and a slow dripping of blood where broken bone had pierced the skin gradually created a shallow pool beneath him. Ning Feiyun¡¯s vision had grown cloudy, so he didn¡¯t bother looking anymore, and simply let his head loll to the side as he endured the pain, waiting for unlikely rescue or inevitable demise. He didn¡¯t have the strength now to try to free himself from his bindings. What an ignominious end¡­ despite all he had done to strive for a future, he still ended up this way, dying in a hole, helpless to save himself much less aid his adoptive clan in their struggle. Day turned to night, then to overcast day again. The heavenly tribulation had long since ended, the final bolt of lightning striking down not that long after Ning Feiyun had fallen, but there was still no sign of rescue. He began to wonder, with what limited ability to think clearly remained, if he¡¯d underestimated the strength of Qiu Wei and her companions. Shouldn¡¯t the battle be long over by now? An ominous feeling hung amid the faint clouds of smoke still rising from the scorched trees below. Ning Feiyun couldn¡¯t hear any noise of battle, but he was a good distance away from Baiyu Palace and the stronghold proper. Every once in awhile, the earth around him shook from a concussive backlash of spiritual qi, a powerful cultivator meeting their end. Ning Feiyun had no idea whether these casualties were on his side or Qiu Wei¡¯s. No matter how long it took, he could do nothing, not even to find out what was happening further up the mountain. By the time the second night fell, his breathing had become shallow¡ª and he began to accept that there was nothing more he could do besides wait for death. Ning Feiyun was not a particularly stubborn person, nor was he someone with boundless confidence. Though he might strive towards a goal, he was the sort to accept when a desired outcome was beyond his reach. Though even now he would try to remain breathing for as long as he could, he also was well aware of his own weakened, damaged state. But even as he began to relinquish himself into the embrace of an unconsciousness he would never wake from, he felt a faint rush of wind and heard fabric rustling in the breeze. ¡°Can you hear me, shixiong?¡± a voice called out, cutting clear as the ringing of a bell through muffled haze of half-consciousness that had gradually grown to envelope Ning Feiyun¡¯s senses. Uncertain if he were hearing something in reality or if this was simply a final hallucination before death, Ning Feiyun laboriously opened one of his eyes. Blurry vision slowly came into focus, until he saw a figure hovering near the place where he¡¯d fallen, enveloped in golden spiritual light as though wrapped in rays of sunlight. That light flashed toward him, and all of a sudden, Ning Feiyun felt the spirit-binding threads around him come loose, falling down about his injured body. His spiritual flow, which had been reduced to barely a trickle, suddenly surged to life, dulled meridians igniting as spiritual qi rushed through his body, instinctively moving toward the places where his injuries were most severe. After just a brief moment, he felt like he could breathe more easily, his mind and senses sharpening, the world reopening before him. The figure before him was no longer hazy. It was a tall young man, clad in shimmering gold, standing atop a shining sword that was radiant as the dawn¡¯s light. His dark hair was fastened atop his head in a guan made of white jade carved into the shape of a blossoming lotus, and his expression was serious, yet somehow radiated warmth at the same time. Ning Feiyun had not personally met this person before, but there was no mistaking who it was¡ª this was surely Song Mingzhen, the young master of neighboring Dayuan¡¯s Song clan, a person already well-renowned within the cultivation world. He extended a hand to pull Ning Feiyun out of the rock crevice and carried him back up to the now-fractured mountain road. Though Ning Feiyun¡¯s spiritual flow had been restored, both of his legs were still broken, so he couldn¡¯t easily stand on his own. Song Mingzhen held him up easily, though, and once they were on solid ground, placed him down gently propped up against a stone. The skies above were still dark, clouds tinted a faint blood-red, and far up the mountain plumes of smoke were rising from burning workshops and buildings. The feeling of death permeated the entire surrounding area¡ª and it was clear even at this distance that the fight was still ongoing. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. With Song Mingzhen came several dozen of Ruijian Pavilion¡¯s cultivators. As he set Ning Feiyun down, he called one of them over to treat his injuries. ¡°My father received an urgent distress signal from Baidong Mountain,¡± Song Mingzhen said afterwards. ¡°What happened here?¡± Ning Feiyun hadn¡¯t spoken at all these past days he¡¯d been lying in the rock crevice, so when he did speak his voice was rather hoarse. In as few words as possible, just enough to provide an adequate summary, he explained what he knew¡ª that a large force of rogue cultivators had attacked and been repelled by Baidong Mountain¡¯s barrier array, but that the array had been broken open by heavenly lightning, allowing the attackers to reach the mountain stronghold. Of course, he left out his personal connection to the leader of the uprising. Song Mingzhen¡¯s expression was grave. ¡°It¡¯s already been several days, and neither side has claimed victory¡­¡± he mused. ¡°Just how powerful are these evildoers?¡± ¡°Their strength may be more in numbers than skill alone,¡± Ning Feiyun replied, grimacing as one of his broken legs was set back into place. ¡°One Jiedan stage master is worth a hundred cultivators at Ningqi,¡± Song Mingzhen shook his head. He seemed troubled and wary. ¡°Baidong Mountain already has many such talents. If another has just crossed the boundary, the battle should have ended after only a single blow.¡± Ning Feiyun agreed, but that didn¡¯t change the reality before them. ¡°Perhaps that person failed the heavenly tribulation.¡± There was, of course, another possibility, though it was almost too outlandish to even entertain¡ª that the newly-ascended Jiedan stage cultivator was on the side of the enemy. In hundreds of years, no rogue cultivator had reached that point¡­ but it wasn¡¯t truly impossible. Still, both Ning Jianlin and Qin-zongzhu were already at that stage, and both had well-established Jindan. They along with a few of the others had also been at the mountain that day. It was all very implausible, so much so that he hardly considered mentioning it. At the same time, what other answer could there be? ¡°Perhaps,¡± Song Mingzhen replied, gaze turning up toward the mountain, toward the lingering red-lit clouds in the sky. Then, he turned back to Ning Feiyun. ¡°Your injuries are severe and you lack strength. It¡¯s no time for you to go into battle¡ª take these medicines, wait here and recover. I¡¯ll leave a few of my people here with you in case you meet with some danger, and go with the rest to Baiyu Palace.¡± He was efficient, serious, and radiating an aura of calm confidence. Though he and Ning Feiyun were of a similar age, Song Mingzhen already seemed to be the far senior of the two, easily commanding such a large force and directing them to surround the besieged stronghold in groups. Once the strategy was set, he checked on Ning Feiyun¡¯s condition once more, then disappeared toward the stronghold in a flash of golden light. More time passed. Bit by bit, the various mountain patrols and city watchmen returned to Baidong Mountain to join the fight, a few stopping by to check on Ning Feiyun¡¯s condition, but most going directly to the stronghold. Ning Feiyun¡¯s injuries improved, and after about a shichen he was able to stand on his own feet again. At around that time, there came a sudden sound of footsteps, and looking up the mountain road he saw a group of rogue cultivators hurriedly retreating down the mountain. Qiu Wei was not among them, but they saw Ning Feiyun and the two Ruijian Pavilion youths that had been left with him and quickly tried to divert their path and escape down the more gradual slope to one side of the path. The person leading them was holding a weapon, one which Ning Feiyun recognized¡ª his own Shuangci spear, which he quickly used a seal to command from where he still leaned against a large stone as the others moved to strike down the escaping foes. Though Shuangci had been taken by the enemy, the spiritual weapon still recognized the commands of its master. What had once been a great prize suddenly became a curse upon the one that had taken it, loosing itself from the man¡¯s grip and whirling around to pierce back through his chest. Ning Feiyun¡¯s gaze was cold as ice now, and he felt no remorse any longer, nor sympathy for these evil cultivators. He did not hesitate to strike them down, and the three of them made short work of the escaping group. Not a moment later, though, a rush of wind could be heard. Above their heads, those rogue cultivators that wielded spiritual weapons of their own were escaping in all directions through the air. One of the Ruijian Pavilion youths commanded his sword to fly upward, but failed to strike them down. It was clear now, though, that after Song Mingzhen¡¯s arrival, the tide of the battle had turned. The attackers who had so eagerly rushed in were now trying desperately to escape Baidong Mountain. With his spiritual weapon back in hand, Ning Feiyun and the others made their way up the slope to the mountain stronghold. The houses and workshops were in ruins, few to none still fully intact. Dispersed spiritual energy radiated from the ground and through the air, while fires burned where furnaces had burst open. Corpses lay here and there on the ground while the survivors picked through the rubble and retrieved them. From a look around, the casualties seemed to be fairly even on both sides, even young disciples not managing to escape¡ª though it seemed that most of the children and their mothers had been hidden away in the spirit caves before the battle reached its full force. That, if nothing else, caused Ning Feiyun to release a long sigh of relief¡ª though it did not lessen the grimness of the situation by much. The two Ruijian Pavilion cultivators went to assist some of their fellows, while Ning Feiyun himself continued up through the ruined city toward Baiyu Palace. A hole had been blown into the side of the mountain, leaving half of the great hall exposed. The entire inside looked as though it had been scorched by a great fire, and many of the bodies here were badly damaged, almost unrecognizable. Amid the rubble, Song Mingzhen stood with Ning Jianlin and Qin-zongzhu¡¯s son, Qin Wenying. All three had very solemn expressions as they surveyed the damage. Baiyu Palace was no ordinary building, but a stronghold of the cultivation world. To see it in such a ruined state came as quite a shock. ¡°Qin-gongzi, Fuqin, Song-gongzi,¡± Ning Feiyun clasped his hands in greeting to the three of them, even as he continued to gaze about the destruction that surrounded them. ¡°Feiyun,¡± Ning Jianlin broke away from the others for a moment, his hands settling on Ning Feiyun¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Those stationed near the barrier reported that you had been taken by the enemy, but the citadel was already under attack, so none could be sent to aid you. When you did not come after the barrier fell, I feared for your life.¡± Ning Feiyun shook his head. ¡°I was injured, but thanks to the arrival of Song-gongzi, my life was saved.¡± He glanced toward the gold-clad youth standing next to Qin Wenying. ¡°All of Baidong Mountain owes Song-gongzi a debt of gratitude,¡± Ning Jianlin replied, releasing Ning Feiyun¡¯s shoulders as he turned back toward the others. ¡°In my case, that debt is doubled¡ª I owe you the life of my son.¡± He bowed his head, and Ning Feiyun joined him as well, falling silent. The lingering pain of his wounds still made it difficult to speak much. Song Mingzhen inclined his head, ¡°My father sent me in response to Qin-zongzhu¡¯s distress call,¡± he replied, ¡°I happened upon where Ning-san-gongzi had fallen, and I could not leave him to die.¡± ¡°If only you had arrived sooner, Song-gongzi,¡± Qin Wenying spoke up from the side. ¡°Perhaps more of this tragedy could have been avoided.¡± An uncomfortable silence settled between them, and Ning Feiyun glanced at Qin Wenying, a puzzled look on his pain-tightened features. He hadn¡¯t seen the Qin clan¡¯s young master often¡ª Qin Wenying¡¯s father had ruled Yinshan for over a hundred years, and his accomplishments and renown were not small. His son and heir, however, had little share in it, and was often away from the mountain, touring other regions and indulging in mortal pleasures. His father was still healthy and few in the cultivation world could match his strength, so Qin Wenying had little reason to believe that his lifestyle would need to change or that he would need to shoulder such heavy responsibility any time soon. He¡¯d only married Ning Feiyun¡¯s adoptive aunt and had a son few years prior, despite their long engagement. The few times Ning Feiyun had seen him, he always had a sort of carefree, idle demeanor¡ª now, though, he appeared to be in acute distress. ¡°My father would surely still be living had his strength not been divided between his own fight and defending the citadel,¡± Qin Wenying continued, bitterness unconcealed in his voice. ¡°We had nearly beaten them back, but then that monster appeared out of nowhere, wielding those blood-forged blades. He killed several of our strong fighters and wounded several more all within moments, even killing one of our Jiedan stage seniors. My father sent me away from the palace and sealed himself inside with that monster, but he also had to use his consciousness to maintain some of the defensive mechanisms around the citadel. How quickly those evil cultivators fled when Song-gongzi arrived! Had you come sooner, perhaps Fuqin would not have needed to sacrifice his own life to destroy that demon.¡± Ning Feiyun was shocked by these words¡ª Qin-zongzhu was dead? Even if these evil cultivators had a demon on their side, it shouldn¡¯t have happened this way! Qiu Wei didn¡¯t seem overly strong, perhaps Zhuji stage, but she surely wouldn¡¯t have been able to perform this deed. Gradually, he began to feel more and more anxious, a chilly sensation stretching through his limbs. Could it be¡­ that his earlier fears had been true? The fact of Qin-zongzhu¡¯s death alone shocked him enough that he almost didn¡¯t notice Qin Wenying¡¯s harsh words towards Song Mingzhen, nor the weight of resentment they carried. Ning Jianlin, however, frowned deeply. ¡°Qin-gongzi, Song-gongzi came to us in a time of vital need. Though the cost of this battle was great, we nonetheless prevailed and drove them back, and for that, we must thank him. Your father would not like to hear that you are laying the blame upon the shoulders of the one who came to help us,¡± he rebuked the man. Song Mingzhen¡¯s gaze turned toward Qin Wenying, mild and unruffled by the man¡¯s bitterness. However, despite Ning Jianlin¡¯s rebuke, the gold-clad youth nonetheless bowed his head. ¡°The loss of Qin-zongzhu is a great loss for the entire world,¡± he replied. ¡°I will speak to my father¡ª surely, he will provide whatever support and assistance he can to ease Qin-gongzi¡¯s troubles.¡± He was neither angry, nor was he resentful of the implications of Qin Wenying¡¯s words¡ª and the Qin clan¡¯s young master also seemed to accept this proposition. Then, Song Mingzhen turned toward Ning Feiyun once more, brow lightly creased with concern. ¡°Ning-san-gongzi, your injuries have yet to heal. You should go to the physicians to have them treated, and allow them to recover.¡± Ning Jianlin agreed with him, and Ning Feiyun was sent to one of the few undamaged workshops, where the mountain¡¯s physicians were treating those that had been wounded in the attack. Some of the wounds seemed a little strange, with a faint crimson spiritual light around the edges and an ominous aura surrounding the one who was wounded. When Ning Feiyun asked about these wounds, he learned that these individuals had been cut by that ¡°demon¡¯s¡± blood-forged blades. Many of the wounds weren¡¯t too serious, though, and with the right treatment they ought to heal quickly. As for Ning Feiyun¡¯s own injuries, they would surely heal completely within the next few days. The battle was done, the invasion had been thwarted. Qin-zongzhu¡¯s death was a terrible tragedy, and there was still the matter of the escaped rogue cultivators, but for now it seemed the worst had passed. Then, three days later, all those who had been wounded by the demon¡¯s blades died, all at once. Their wounds hadn¡¯t shown much sign of improving, but their condition also hadn¡¯t worsened in that time¡ª and then, it was as though there was still a knife plunged into their body, and that said knife was twisted, the wounds opening and spilling forth blood and vital qi until the wounded died in agony, screams echoing across the mountain. It was then that the powers of the Xuelian Twin Blades had been realized¡ª and then, too, that they realized that the ¡°demon¡± had not been killed along with Qin Wenying¡¯s father, but had, in fact, escaped to begin a reign of terror. After that day, the entire cultivation world was plunged into two years of bitter conflict, then five more of wariness and reconstruction¡­ but since then, that demon¡ª the Great General of the Nameless, Mo Yuan¡ª had not reappeared, nor had his terrible blood-forged vital weapon struck again. In the present day, Ning Feiyun watched Song Mingzhen round the corner and disappear, half-stumbling and in a daze. Then, he glanced once more toward Ning Zhifeng¡¯s cell before he too turned to leave. When he neared the entrance to the mountain prison, however, he turned off to one side, following another set of corridors to the prison¡¯s medical ward. He had seen something during that battle in the snow-covered valley, something that had greatly disturbed him. During the course of the war, he had met Song Mingzhen several more times, including on the battlefield. His demeanor was just the same as it had been their first meeting¡ª confident and mature, steady in his ways, serious yet still warm, someone who embodied righteousness from the very first glance. His style of fighting, too, was that way. Precise, elegant, confident, a flawless example of Ruijian Pavilion¡¯s famous swordsmanship. When he fought Ning Zhifeng¡¯s group in the mountains, though, Song Mingzhen had shown little to none of that same effortless precision. Instead, he¡¯d fought viciously and opportunistically, the movements of blade and body lacking that harmony he had been known for before. There was something else, too. Something even more distinctive and ominous. Ning Feiyun arrived at the medical ward, where he was granted entry and swiftly asked to be taken to see the new prisoner, the girl from the valley. ¡°I¡¯m afraid if you wish to interrogate her, she has not yet awoken,¡± the physician explained, but Ning Feiyun didn¡¯t mind, only asking for the dressing to be taken away from the girl¡¯s wound so he could have a look at it. When his gaze fell upon torn, damaged skin, his brow furrowed. It was barely perceptible. Had he not been looking for it, had he not caught sight of that flash of light during the battle, he almost certainly wouldn¡¯t have noticed it now¡ª but it was still unmistakable. Glimmering faintly at the edges of the wound, barely distinguishable from mere reflection of the light, was a lingering flicker of crimson. It was so faint, so slight that one wouldn¡¯t recognize it as the trace of the Xuelian twin blades¡¯ power unless they already had some suspicion. Ning Feiyun had thought that Song Mingzhen was acting a bit strange ever since they had reunited for the first time since the war. That feeling had only grown as time passed, an uneasy sense of wrongness and discomfort in the pit of his stomach, but he still hadn¡¯t been able to place exactly what was off about it. This Song Mingzhen was calculating, he was unsteady at times, and he wasn¡¯t afraid to be a little bit vicious. He questioned the clans and their leaders, showed sympathy to their enemies, and willingly executed clandestine movements such as their breaking into the prison without any pushback. The Song Mingzhen that Ning Feiyun had met during the war wouldn¡¯t have done any of those things. Song Mingzhen wasn¡¯t acting like Song Mingzhen at all¡ª but he¡¯d still seemed familiar all this time. Now, Ning Feiyun understood. It wasn¡¯t merely that he wasn¡¯t behaving like himself that had him so taken aback. It was that ¡°Song Mingzhen¡± was acting more like Mo Yuan. Deepening Ties Song Mingzhen had been pacing back and forth across the floor of his guest house ever since he returned. His mind was whirling with ten thousand questions. The rogue cultivators had been caught, but all that came of that was more confusion, more uncertainty. That prickling sense of unease at the back of his neck that had plagued him since his arrival was stronger than ever. Though the case would no doubt be considered closed now, the matter over and done with, the perpetrators caught and punished, he had a feeling that all of this was far from over. At least where he was concerned. He knew that he ought to go see Yan¡¯er, to find out if what Ning Zhifeng was saying was true. The thought of doing so, though, made him feel nearly paralyzed with fear¡ª the willpower to overcome which would be equal to willingly plunging one¡¯s own hand into a blazing furnace. He recalled the moment those glistening crimson blades burst from his body. Up until now, every step has been a struggle¡ª whether cultivation, swordsmanship, or interpersonal interaction, none of it had come easily. He had assumed it was simply a side effect of his injuries, long recovery, and memory loss. In that moment, though, releasing the crimson blades had taken no effort whatsoever, and they reacted to him as if on a single thought. Not only that¡­ but he felt as though he had used this power countless times before. It was all rather frightening. He hardly dared to think of the implications. If he were to find the traces of that weapon upon Yan¡¯er¡¯s wounds, then there were only two possibilities¡ª one, that he had used the power of one of the great demonic tools to cut down his foe, or the other¡­ Song Mingzhen¡¯s head snapped to the side, and he almost felt as though he¡¯d been struck. No. There was no other option. More than anything right now, he wished to just leave all of this behind and return to Ruijian Pavilion. He wished to get back to the life he¡¯d begun to make for himself, the routine he¡¯d set up and the hobbies he¡¯d begun to dabble in. Questions of strange powers and blurry, uncertain identity be damned¡ª he just wanted to put it all out of his mind. No matter how much he might want that, though, he knew that the these questions would continue to haunt him until he found the answer. It was just that¡­ he wasn¡¯t quite ready to confront it. Each time he made his way toward the door, his steps recoiled involuntarily, his legs refusing to carry him back toward the mountain prison. Pacing across the floor of his room was doing little good either. Eventually, he told himself that he would simply be going outside to have a walk, a bit of fresh air. With that intention in mind, he was able to cross the threshold. The trampled-down snow crunched beneath his feet. Late afternoon sun set it aglow in a rosy golden hue, reflecting off snow and structures alike. In the sky above and around, clouds rolled by in the brisk breeze, which ruffled Song Mingzhen¡¯s hair and clothes as he gazed across the landscape and took in a long, slow, steadying breath. He hadn¡¯t been in Yinshan that long, and yet¡­ it felt as though everything had changed. If it turned out that Ning Zhifeng¡¯s theory was true after all, how would he be able to go home and face his father? Or did Song Weicheng already know all of this? Song Mingzhen doubted it. Surely, his father wouldn¡¯t have kept something so important from him, especially before sending him out on a mission like this. He closed his eyes briefly as his breath condensed into plumes of steam in the cold air. Either way, he needed to find out the truth about all of this first. As much as his mind screamed at him to turn away, to not look for answers, he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to move on with his life until he had them. Strengthening his resolve, he headed to the back of the mountain¡ª but before he could reach the entrance to the spirit caves, a small figure clad in white caught his eye. It was the Qin clan¡¯s young master, Qin Rui. He was seated in lotus position atop the stone where Song Mingzhen and Ning Feiyun had sat a few days ago, before departing on their search through the mountains. The boy¡¯s brow was furrowed, his expression a bit troubled. It appeared as though he were trying to meditate, but having some difficulty. Song Mingzhen vaguely recalled meeting the boy on the day he first arrived here. He¡¯d already seemed serious beyond his years, and in this case too he was diligently practicing his cultivation. He didn¡¯t have much of a spiritual aura, though¡ª Song Mingzhen wondered whether he¡¯d even managed to open his spiritual eye. Fortunately, as the heir to one of the great clans, he would no doubt receive every bit of support and resources he needed for success in both life and cultivation. Once more, Song Mingzhen thought of Yan¡¯er, the girl who had seen her family slaughtered before her eyes, whose only dream was vengeance in their name. She was just a little older than Qin Rui, but her skills were already quite good¡­ vengeance really could be a powerful, though volatile, motivator. Would Qin Rui now also be driven by such things, after his father¡¯s death? And what of those youths he¡¯d left behind in Anfeng City, whose potential posed a danger to them, while it would be praised in someone like Qin Rui? Song Mingzhen hadn¡¯t thought about them much since he left for Yinshan. It was no use worrying, after all, especially when he had so many questions and uncertainties facing himself here. He only hoped that the talismans he¡¯d given them were doing their job, keeping their blossoming talent hidden from the eyes of those who might wish to see it wither away. How the circumstances of one¡¯s birth could define every aspect of their life¡­ whether the cultivation world or mortal society, it was all just the same. He shook his head, reaching up to rub at his temples. Must things truly be this way? It seemed he had lingered here too long. Qin Rui had noticed his presence, opening his eyes and climbing down from the rock to greet him. The boy was out here alone, without even any servants or companions with him¡­ just as he¡¯d been up on the roof that night. He must be the sort to seek out solitude, Song Mingzhen thought. He returned the greeting and glanced back toward the city. ¡°Qin-gongzi is alone,¡± he noted. ¡°I suppose you came out here without notifying anyone?¡± With all that had happened recently, even though Ning Zhifeng was already imprisoned, Song Mingzhen doubted that the young master would have been permitted to visit the back of the mountain without even a single guard to keep watch. Qin Rui glanced down toward his feet. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to focus when others are around,¡± he said. ¡°I can¡¯t make much progress that way.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still young, there¡¯s plenty of time. It will still be a few years before you are old enough to become clan leader,¡± Song Mingzhen replied. ¡°Even though the evildoers have been caught, it still isn¡¯t good to be out here unaccompanied.¡± The boy seemed a little conflicted, glancing up toward Song Mingzhen, then back down. It was as if he wanted to say something, yet still felt too unsure. Song Mingzhen placed a hand upon his shoulder and guided him back toward the stone, then sat down next to him. ¡°You seem troubled. Cultivation ought to be approached from a place of calm and stability. First, clear your mind and settle yourself,¡± he advised, ¡°then, it may become easier to allow heaven and earth to flow through you.¡± Qin Rui nodded his head, though he didn¡¯t seem any less troubled than before. Song Mingzhen just sat there next to him, waiting quietly until the boy was ready to speak. ¡°My father didn¡¯t usually have time to teach me.¡± There it was. ¡°Is that so?¡± Song Mingzhen asked, inclining his head to one side. ¡°He was busy a lot¡­ or doing something else. He said the same thing, that I would have plenty of time, and that I should just go out and enjoy my youth,¡± Qin Rui continued, sighing as he bent over, resting his chin in his hands. ¡°Now¡­ he isn¡¯t here at all.¡± Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Song Mingzhen didn¡¯t know exactly how to answer this¡ª after all, he¡¯d never been in this sort of situation himself. Though he couldn¡¯t remember it now, his father had personally taught him and guided him to success at a young age. Still¡­ at least now he had a bit of insight into the kind of person Qin Wenying was¡­ Not that it truly mattered anymore. The questions he had now were far more personal than the ones he had arrived with. ¡°Qin-gongzi hardly needs to worry,¡± he replied, trying to sound both cheerful and understanding but ultimately coming across a little flat. ¡°There are many people who will help you should you need it¡ª your uncle, for example, and your mother as well.¡± ¡°A-Rui!¡± As though speaking of her had summoned her, Song Mingzhen glanced up to see the tall figure of Ning Xuemin approaching through the trees. She was a bit more relaxed than before, but still carried herself with a cool elegance that perfectly matched the snow-covered landscape. ¡°There you are¡ª ah, Song-gongzi is here as well.¡± She inclined her head slightly upon seeing him. ¡°Forgive me if A-Rui caused any trouble. He has a tendency to wander.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve noticed,¡± Song Mingzhen replied. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, though. I simply happened to cross paths with Qin-gongzi during my own wanderings.¡± Ning Xuemin sent the boy back to Baiyu Palace, accompanied by the servant she had brought with her, then glanced at Song Mingzhen. ¡°I assume he was attempting to cultivate?¡± Song Mingzhen nodded his head. ¡°Indeed. Qin-furen ought to be pleased with his diligence.¡± ¡°It¡¯s certainly better than his father¡¯s mindset,¡± Ning Xuemin replied with a sigh. ¡°Ah¡­ I don¡¯t mean to pry,¡± Song Mingzhen began¡ª it was a lie, of course, he very much did intend to pry¡ª ¡°but Qin-gongzi mentioned that his father did not teach him very often.¡± Ning Xuemin glanced at him, seeming to weigh her words in her mind for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s no secret in Baidong Mountain that my late husband and I did not get along well. Our marriage was arranged when there was some unrest between our families, in order to strengthen the bonds between the two clans. Of course¡­ my husband put it off as long as he reasonably could, and even after we were married he had little interest in starting a family. After Baidong Mountain was attacked during the war and he became clan leader, I thought that he might change for A-Rui¡¯s sake.¡± She shook her head, glancing out across the cloud-capped mountains beyond the cliff¡¯s edge. ¡°He was at Baiyu Palace more often than before, but¡­ he still placed too great of an importance upon those mortal pleasures he was so fond of.¡± Song Mingzhen held back a bit of a snort. She was restraining herself, but¡­ there was a note of bitterness in her voice that gave away more than her words did. ¡°Do you mean¡­ that Yang-xiaoniang?¡± Ning Xuemin didn¡¯t respond, but her expression shifted a bit. While it wasn¡¯t unheard of by any means, it wasn¡¯t particularly common for the leaders of the great cultivation clans to take concubines, unless it were a matter of securing a line of inheritance. After all, clan leaders were the ones best positioned to ascend to the immortal realm¡ª as such, it was better to have few ties to the mortal world. Especially in Yang Anxiang¡¯s case, everything pointed to Qin Wenying¡¯s taking her into his house for no purpose other than passion. Between what Ning Xuemin, Ning Feiyun, and Qin Rui had said¡­ not to mention the lack of a backlash from his death, it seemed that Qin Wenying was someone who chased his own pleasures, rather than following convention and practicing cultivation. It was no wonder, really, that Ning Xuemin had fallen under suspicion after his and Yang Anxiang¡¯s deaths. Song Mingzhen himself wondered if she might have had a hand in it¡­ especially since he wasn¡¯t quite confident that the matter was resolved with Ning Zhifeng¡¯s capture. ¡°Even now, I don¡¯t understand Yang-xiaoniang¡¯s intentions,¡± Ning Xuemin finally spoke up, shaking her head. ¡°My husband¡­ he was often the one chasing others, yet this time, she was chasing him. Even though her reputation wasn¡¯t that good, and I and others advised him against it, he ignored that advice.¡± ¡°Her reputation?¡± Song Mingzhen frowned. He¡¯d noticed that people didn¡¯t speak much about Yang Anxiang, even after her death¡ª but he hadn¡¯t thought to ask why. ¡°It was said that she had once been involved with the Nameless,¡± Ning Xuemin replied, lowering her voice to a whisper. ¡°My husband hardly seemed to care. She captured his interest in a single night, and became his concubine not long after. He paid quite a lot of attention to her for these past few years¡­¡± Song Mingzhen¡¯s breath caught in his throat, his eyes going wide. He swallowed hard. ¡°Yang Anxiang¡­ was involved with the Nameless?¡± he asked, desperately trying to restrain his shock. ¡°In what way?¡± Ning Xuemin glanced this way and that. ¡°I can¡¯t say anything with certainty¡ª but there were rumors. She disappeared for awhile, shortly before the war, only to return to her family¡¯s home after it ended. The Yang clan denied it publicly, of course, but many thought that she was among those young cultivators from prominent families that went off to join the uprising during the early days of the war. Of course¡­ it matters little now.¡± On the contrary, it actually mattered quite a lot. Song Mingzhen had thought it strange that she¡¯d had him visit her, warning him of secrets and threats, and then ended up dead within a matter of days. He¡¯d wondered how these things were connected¡ª but if Yang Anxiang had a history with the Nameless, then¡­ she might have been even more deeply embroiled in it than he thought. He remembered the way that Ning Zhifeng had been silenced. Was he threatened in the same way that she had been? He wasn¡¯t about to bring this up to Ning Xuemin, though. He¡¯d not spoken to anyone of his meeting Yang Anxiang, nor did he particularly want to mention what had happened with Ning Zhifeng. All of this was far too confusing¡­ he¡¯d rather know more about it before bringing it up. ¡°I see,¡± he replied, nodding his head. ¡°It was only a rumor, then.¡± ¡°I worried that she had approached my husband with ill intent,¡± Ning Xuemin admitted, ¡°but in the end¡­ she followed him into the underworld. Perhaps that silly girl truly had fallen in love¡­¡± She shook her head, then glanced up. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯ve already taken up too much of your time. I won¡¯t trouble you any further, Song-gongzi.¡± The way she spoke, it sounded as though she found it difficult to believe that anyone would actually fall in love with Qin Wenying. Her opinion of her husband must truly be quite bad, for even her veiled comments to be so uncomplimentary of him. Though she likely wasn¡¯t the only one with that opinion. Few that Song Mingzhen had met showed anything more than perfunctory grief toward Qin Wenying¡¯s death, and fewer had anything good to say about him. He was beginning to think that Yinshan might even be better off now, with Ning Jianlin managing its affairs. Idly, he wondered just how many others thought the same. Ning Xuemin returned to Baiyu Palace, leaving Song Mingzhen standing amid the grove of trees, mulling over what he¡¯d just learned. Yet another puzzle, yet another thread he couldn¡¯t quite place. He wondered whether there was more to learn from Ning Zhifeng¡­ whether he knew something about Yang Anxiang, whether he was truly the one behind this, or whether they had both been tangled up in some wider plan. If that was the case¡­ if there was even a slight possibility of that¡­ Then he ought to at least tell Ning Feiyun about it. As if on cue, Ning Feiyun himself came walking up the path from the spirit caves. He was walking rather briskly, his head down, a stormy expression on his brow. Song Mingzhen recalled the way he had hurried away from the prison earlier. Ning Feiyun was just now returning. What had he been up to? Song Mingzhen felt a little bit anxious, but brushed that feeling aside and hurried down the path to meet up with Ning Feiyun. Yes¡­ he really should have mentioned all of this sooner, but it¡¯s better now than never. ¡°Ning-xiong,¡± he called out, falling into step beside Ning Feiyun. ¡°There is something I need to tell you.¡± Ning Feiyun, though, put up a hand to silence him. ¡°Not now.¡± His voice was cold as ice, stiff and unyielding as stone. Song Mingzhen¡¯s eyes widened and he took a step back, momentarily stunned. What¡­ was this? He¡¯d thought that he and Ning Feiyun were actually getting along lately, now he seems more upset than ever. ¡°Is there¡­ something wrong?¡± he asked, then bit his lip. ¡°Have I offended you in some way?¡± He didn¡¯t get an answer immediately. Ning Feiyun¡¯s jaw was tightly clenched, and he refused to look Song Mingzhen in the eye. He was clearly upset by something, but Song Mingzhen had no idea what it could be¡­ had he gone in to interrogate Ning Zhifeng? Had the defector told him all of the things he¡¯d told Song Mingzhen? No¡­ that didn¡¯t make any sense. Ning Zhifeng had asked to speak to him alone, after all. So¡­ what had happened? Ning Feiyun, though, wasn¡¯t going to give him an answer. He simply sighed and shook his head. ¡°No,¡± he answered, ¡°You¡¯ve done nothing wrong. I¡¯m only¡­ a bit tired, and my injuries have yet to heal. I¡¯m going to rest¡ª you ought to do the same. You seemed rather distressed earlier.¡± With that, he simply continued onward without another word, head down, brow furrowed. Song Mingzhen stayed where he was, watching him go with confusion written all over his face. Was that¡­ really all this was? He was worried now. Without Ning Feiyun, though, he wouldn¡¯t be able to gain entry to the mountain prison, so there really wasn¡¯t much more for him to do. After standing there for a little while longer, he began to feel the chill of the winter air, and returned once more to his guest house. As he crossed the threshold, he felt a creeping sensation, as though he were being watched¡ª but a sweep of the house with his senses revealed nothing out of the ordinary. He paced the floor again for awhile, then picked up a mirror and gazed into it. His face seemed a bit thin and pale, and there were dark patches beneath his eyes. He turned his head one way, then the other. No matter how he looked at it, he could only just recognize himself. Though he knew that the face looking back at him was his own, he still had to reach up to touch his own cheek to be sure. It was all so uncanny. Every day brought more questions than answers, and though he¡¯d picked up countless threads, they still remained a tangled, confusing mess. He flopped down onto the bed, shutting his eyes and sighing heavily. That headache was coming back again, throbbing behind his eyes. He couldn¡¯t go a single day without it flaring up again. Even if he did go to see Yan¡¯er, would he find any answers? Or just more questions? Question after question after question¡­ He groaned, kneading at his brow with the heels of his hands. It wasn¡¯t as though he could just forget all these questions and move on. He was at the center of all these tangled threads, unable to escape until the mysteries were unraveled. It was exhausting. Right now, he just wanted to sleep. He wondered if he would¡¯ve been better off just staying unconscious¡­ all these things started happening just as soon as he woke up, after all. Surely, things hadn¡¯t been this confusing before, had they? As he lay there turning these things over and over in his mind, he heard a faint rustling noise near the door. Immediately, he sat bolt upright and got to his feet¡ª just in time to see a folded piece of paper slip under his door. Shadows and Tricks Song Mingzhen stared at the paper on the ground for a moment. A haunting sense of familiarity filled him, chilling him to the bone. He could sense no one outside, nor could he hear the sound of footsteps, even though the one who left the paper should still be here. Once more, his senses were obscured¡­ just as they had been before. The hair on the back of his neck prickled, and he crossed the room to pick up the slip of paper, carefully unfolding it. Just as before, it appeared blank at first. Just as before, when he applied a bit of spiritual energy, the characters written there gradually began to appear. If you seek the answers to your questions, return now to the place where the crimson blades reawakened. There, you will find the truth. It was the same handwriting as before, too. Without a doubt, this letter was written by the same person who had left the others¡­ a person who had already died. At least, that was what everyone had been led to believe. Song Mingzhen¡¯s heart began to beat faster, and his hands trembled as they held the letter, the paper crinkling slightly in his grasp. Yang Anxiang¡­ she must still be alive. She was alive, and somehow, she knew what had happened in the valley that day. She knew about the strange power that had awakened within him. Had she been there then, just watching the whole time? It wouldn¡¯t be that surprising, since she¡¯d done the same while he cultivated at the back of the mountain that night. So much had been happening in those moments that Song Mingzhen could have easily failed to notice her presence, since she hadn¡¯t been directly involved with the skirmish. Just what exactly was her role in all of this? Ning Xuemin¡¯s words rang in his ears. Yang Anxiang had been involved with the Nameless¡­ could it be that she hadn¡¯t been threatened at all? Maybe they had been working hand in hand the entire time. Whatever the circumstances were, this couldn¡¯t be ignored. Whether about Yang Anxiang or about his own strange power and the questions that plagued him, if this note led to an answer, he had to follow its instructions. No matter if there really was nothing to find, he still couldn¡¯t take the chance and allow it to slip by. He had to go back to the valley. A sense of urgency bubbled up within him, rising until it boiled over. He immediately turned toward the door, flinging it open and rushing out into the night. He didn¡¯t give it much thought¡ª all he knew was that he had to make it to the valley, he had to find the answers to his questions. He didn¡¯t get very far, though. Before he could even leave the village, he sensed someone approaching¡ª there was no killing intent, but the approach was too rapid to avoid. Fingers caught around his wrist, pulling him aside into the space between two buildings. Before he could summon up the power to resist, his back was slammed against the stone wall and his arms pinned above his head. Before he had the chance to call out for help, a hand clapped tightly over his mouth. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going now?¡± Song Mingzhen startled, eyes going wide. He made a noise of surprise behind the hand covering his mouth. Then, instinctively, he bit down. Hard. Ning Feiyun¡ª for that was his attacker¡¯s identity¡ª yelped and withdrew his hand from Song Mingzhen¡¯s mouth. His other hand, however, remained firmly pinning his wrists against the wall. Ning Feiyun leaned in to hold him there, using his slight height advantage to bear down upon him and make it difficult to escape. The bite had done nothing to loosen his grip¡ª in fact, it almost seemed like Ning Feiyun had expected it. ¡°What are you doing? What is the meaning of this?¡± Song Mingzhen hissed out, irritation flashing through his eyes and across his features. He struggled against Ning Feiyun¡¯s grasp, but his opponent was by no means weak, and it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to get free. ¡°I don¡¯t recall being forbidden from going where I please.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ning Feiyun shot back, his voice a low whisper. ¡°I never said you could not go, I only asked where.¡± ¡°And why does that matter?¡± Song Mingzhen felt quite indignant now at this treatment, his eyes narrowing. ¡°As mountain patrol commander, I think it¡¯s well within my power to ask such questions. Especially considering the situation as of late.¡± Song Mingzhen fell quiet. Ning Feiyun had a point¡­ still, there was no reason he had to go about it all so violently! Dragging him off the street and pinning him against the wall like he was apprehending a common criminal, covering his mouth so he couldn¡¯t cry out, it was all unnecessary. Just because of that, Song Mingzhen stubbornly shut his mouth and refused to give an answer. Come to think of it¡­ why was Ning Feiyun out here in the middle of the night to catch him anyway? ¡°Were you waiting around to watch me? Am I some sort of criminal?¡± he asked, voice laced with indignation. ¡°Release me now and I won¡¯t mention this to anyone. I¡¯ve done nothing wrong, unless leaving my own lodgings has suddenly become a crime.¡± Why did Ning Feiyun have it out for him now? After another uncomfortable moment with the two glaring at one another, Ning Feiyun finally relented and released his grip on Song Mingzhen¡¯s wrists. They felt a little bruised now, and he frowned as he rubbed at them, shaking out his hands. He was about to make some kind of comment or retort on it, but Ning Feiyun spoke up and cut him off before he could. ¡°Who are you, really?¡± Song Mingzhen¡¯s breath caught in his throat. His heart froze within his chest. ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t say I know what you mean.¡± What was this question? Had Ning Feiyun heard something strange? Had he gone back to speak to Ning Zhifeng, and had the man told him the same things he¡¯d told Song Mingzhen? ¡°Song-gongzi is a sword cultivator, wise for his age and well-mannered. He has the epitome of a gentleman¡¯s bearing, and every youth in the cultivation world aspires to emulate him,¡± Ning Feiyun continued. His voice grew quieter with practically every syllable he spoke. ¡°He is not someone who seeks out and targets the weak points of both friends and foes, who strikes first where it hurts most. He is not someone¡­ who wields evil techniques and kills where he claimed his intention was to capture.¡± He took a few steps away, still facing Song Mingzhen with one hand on the retracted Shuangci spear. At his side. There was a slight tremor in his shoulders, and he refused to meet the other man¡¯s gaze, instead staring at the wall behind his head. Ning Feiyun¡¯s emotions were written all over his face¡ª anger, fear, and confusion. ¡°The instability in your cultivation, that I can understand on account of your injury,¡± he said, ¡°but can a person truly change almost everything about themselves, just because of a bit of memory loss? Are you¡­ are you truly Song Mingzhen? Or simply someone who wears his name?¡± The chill within Song Mingzhen¡¯s heart spread out into his limbs. He should retort back, he should lash out, he should scold Ning Feiyun for questioning his very identity like this! And yet, his lips remained closed, the words sticking into his throat and refusing to leave it. That was, of course¡­ because Ning Feiyun had voiced the very question that had been buried deep within himself these past few months. Ever since he set foot outside his courtyard¡­ no, ever since he regained consciousness, he felt as if he were wearing another¡¯s clothes, walking in another¡¯s footsteps, wielding another¡¯s sword. He hardly recognized his father, he didn¡¯t even recall his brother¡¯s existence. Each step he took felt more uncomfortable, more unnatural than the last. The only time he felt even somewhat at ease was when he was all on his own¡­ or when he was behaving in a way decidedly unlike the persona of ¡°Song Mingzhen.¡± Back in the spirit caves, Ning Feiyun had told him he seemed different, and in the end¡­ he couldn¡¯t help but agree. Whenever he had tried to cultivate the Dao of the Sword, he came up against endless walls and bottlenecks, but when he took a step down another path the world opened before him. In a moment of crisis, he relied not on his own, on Song Mingzhen¡¯s techniques, but on a different combat style entirely, a dead man¡¯s vital weapon defending him instead of his own sword. So much had changed. Whoever he may have once been, could he even say now that he was truly Song Mingzhen at all? It was¡­ a question that he wasn¡¯t sure how to answer. He could only take a slow, shaky breath as he lifted his head to meet Ning Feiyun¡¯s gaze once more. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know,¡± he whispered. He should have protested, he should have argued, but the fact of the matter was that he¡­ was tired of this. So he told the truth, and once he had, it suddenly became much easier to keep going. ¡°Since I first regained consciousness, I haven¡¯t been able to recall anything from my past. Those few memories that do appear within my thoughts or dreams from time to time are more confusing than they are helpful,¡± he admitted. He couldn¡¯t explain what happened in the valley, the power he¡¯d used or how he used it. Even thinking about those implications made his head start pounding and sent a wave of dizziness rushing through him. ¡°It¡¯s true, Ning-xiong¡­ I can¡¯t say for sure who I really am. But¡­ I would like to know the truth. That¡­ that is why I left tonight. I was going to find it.¡± This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Ning Feiyun frowned, but moved his hand away from his spear. ¡°The truth?¡± he asked, ¡°And where are you planning to find that?¡± Song Mingzhen reached into his sleeve to take hold of the note, but hesitated before pulling it out. In the end, though, hadn¡¯t he planned to tell Ning Feiyun about all of this anyway? The circumstances might have been different then, but¡­ he really had no reason to keep this a secret. Especially now that Ning Feiyun had confronted him directly. ¡°I believe¡­ that Yang Anxiang may still be alive.¡± ¡°Yang Anxiang¡­ but how?¡± Ning Feiyun asked, eyes narrowing. ¡°Her body was found beneath the palace walls, and has already been buried.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure how,¡± Song Mingzhen shook his head, ¡°but look at this.¡± He took out the paper, channeled a bit of spiritual power into it until the writing reappeared, and then handed it to Ning Feiyun. Ning Feiyun took the note, his gaze skimming across it before he looked up once more. ¡°How do you know this was sent by Yang Anxiang?¡± ¡°This¡­ is not the first time she has contacted me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The night I arrived in Yinshang, Yang-xiaoniang left a message for me in the exact same way. The handwriting is hers, without a doubt. I met her at the back of the mountain that night.¡± He went on to explain the warnings she had given him, the information she had revealed, and the suspicion she had cast upon those around her. He recounted the second message she had sent the night before her apparent ¡°death,¡± what Ning Xuemin had told him about her rumored past, and finally the surprising appearance of another message tonight. Ning Feiyun listened in silence, his expression shifting and changing from confusion, to anger, to hurt, and back. Once the other finished speaking, he stood for awhile, staring at the paper, then down at the ground, before finally looking back up to fix the man before him with a hard, steel-sharp glare. ¡°Why have you not mentioned any of this before?¡± he asked. ¡°At the time,¡± Song Mingzhen replied, slowly, ¡°I was under the impression that she was in danger¡ª and also, she had placed her trust in me. I thought she must have come to me instead of your clan for a reason, and I did not wish to break her trust. I did not know of her connection to the Nameless, or that she may have been anything more than a victim of all of this.¡± Ning Feiyun still seemed a bit upset, but he just shook his head. ¡°I see.¡± He crumbled the paper in his hand into a ball and tucked it away inside his collars. Then, he suddenly summoned his spear to his hand¡ª and Song Mingzhen¡¯s eyes went wide. He hurriedly backed away, raising his hand in front of him with a half-formed seal. Ning Feiyun, however, did not strike out at him. Instead, he just gave Song Mingzhen a bit of an odd look. ¡°Well?¡± he asked. Song Mingzhen questioningly tilted his head to the side. Ning Feiyun gestured toward the sea of clouds beyond the mountain peak. ¡°The note tells you where to go for answers. I¡¯m just as interested as you are in finding them¡ª it¡¯s the valley where we fought my former commander, right? We should get going.¡± Oh. Well, that was a little embarrassing. Song Mingzhen had really thought that Ning Feiyun was about to attack him. But¡­ at the same time, he hesitated. He was anxious enough about going out on his own, but depending on what this ¡°truth¡± was, could he truly trust Ning Feiyun to learn it alongside him? He didn¡¯t even know how he would react, let alone someone else¡­ if there even was a truth to be found. There was still a possibility that it was all no more than a trap. A hand reached out to catch hold of his arm¡ª the touch wasn¡¯t sharp and abrupt this time, though, but instead it was steadying, reassuring. He raised his gaze to meet Ning Feiyun¡¯s once again. ¡°You and I both want to know the truth,¡± Ning Feiyun said, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°About these past few months¡­ about you, and what happened to you. Besides that, you shouldn¡¯t go alone. If the sender wishes to deal you harm, you would do well to have someone by your side, guarding your back. Please¡­ you are not the only one with questions.¡± There was something in the other man¡¯s voice that gave him pause. He swallowed at the lump that had begun to form in his throat. ¡°And what if¡­ what if learning the truth reveals things that would be better left buried?¡± Those answers, those memories that lingered just at the cusp of his awareness, tainting his thoughts and his actions, tormenting him equally whether they were known or remained unknown¡­ with each day that passed, they seemed to grow stronger, the shadows lengthening and crossing over one another, overlapping over him until he could hardly tell where he ended and they began. With the emergence of the crimson blades, the ignition of a power within him that felt simultaneously strange yet familiar fueled the flames that threatened to consume his remaining sanity. Ning Feiyun¡¯s hand on his arm was warm against the cold winds that whistled across the mountaintop. Steady and calm against the storm that whirled within his mind. Almost subconsciously, he reached out his own hand to place it over Ning Feiyun¡¯s. He felt the warmth beneath his palm, the pulse rippling beneath the other¡¯s skin tying him down like an anchor. ¡°If the truth really is such a dangerous, terrible thing, then we will face it when it reveals itself,¡± Ning Feiyun said. ¡°Now, let us go. Let¡¯s put an end to all these questions. Isn¡¯t that why you came here to begin with?¡± With a sigh, Song Mingzhen nodded his head. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± The Chengxiao sword hung in its scabbard at his side. Once more, it did not even tremble when he attempted to to summon it. Ning Feiyun glanced down at the seal he formed with his fingers, saw the lack of response, then reached out his hand again. ¡°You¡¯ve been having trouble with your sword,¡± he noted. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be good if you lost control while we were flying. Come along with me again.¡± Not once had the sword obeyed his command since the crimson blades awoke. The implications of that fact made him feel rather nauseous, and thinking about how they might be close to uncovering what lay behind the shadows and the flames made him want to turn around and flee. He took Ning Feiyun¡¯s hand, and they rose up into the sky. It was too late now to turn back. It was either go forward, or remain trapped and tormented by confusion. The Shuangci spear cut easily through sheets of icy cloud, crystalline vapors shattering around them as they shot across the night sky. Stars above, mountains below, and clouds all around, a hundred li of mountains passed beneath them in hardly a few moments¡¯ flight, and they landed back in that quiet, blood-stained valley. It was time to put an end to all this. The pair stood there near the frozen stream, listening to the breeze rattling through frost-covered branches, the soft crunch of snow beneath their feet. A faint glimmer of light shone within the thicket of trees, near the place where the fight had ended. Upon approach, it became clear that it was the figure of a young woman¡ª it was Yang Anxiang, standing with her back leaned up against the very tree where Ning Zhifeng had fallen. Seeing someone who was thought to be dead standing there before them was startling enough, but even though there was no ghostly qi that radiated from her, there was still something strange. The two drew their weapons as they drew near, but Yang Anxiang didn¡¯t react to them. She didn¡¯t even seem to notice them at all. Before they could reach her, she vanished into thin air. Ning Feiyun startled, his back and shoulders stiffening as he swung his spear to check behind them. Song Mingzhen, however, broke into a jog and hurried to the base of the tree. Within his spiritual sense there were faint sparks glimmering, and when he bent down to the ground and brushed aside the snow, he found the ashes of a talisman that had been burned away. A moment later, Yang Anxiang reappeared again, a few zhang further into the mountain¡¯s shadow. ¡°What¡­ is this?¡± Ning Feiyun asked as he came to Song Mingzhen¡¯s side. Song Mingzhen¡¯s eyes widened as he picked up a small fragment of the burned-away talisman. ¡°Illusions.¡± He recalled the time he had met Yang Anxiang at the back of the mountain. The way she had remained concealed, not revealing herself until after Song Mingzhen had already figured out where she was hiding. He had thought before that perhaps she had obtained one of the Qin clan¡¯s concealment tools, but hadn¡¯t even considered another option¡ª that she cultivated the Dao of Illusion. He already knew she was far more accomplished than she made herself out to be. Different cultivation paths had their own strengths and weaknesses¡ª but those who used illusions specialized in shaping stories and perceptions to their will. Concealing one¡¯s presence, donning and switching disguises, making those around them believe a lie¡­ even though it was difficult to trick a cultivator¡¯s spiritual sense, most wouldn¡¯t think to question their eyes and their ears. An illusionist might have little power of their own, little combat prowess, and yet could still bring an army to their knees should their tricks be placed carefully enough. The disappearance of the attackers in Anfeng City, the ability to enter a clan¡¯s stronghold and get close enough to slay the clan leader, to trick the guards and surveillance within the mountain prison¡­ feats which seemed almost impossible were suddenly far more plausible if they were dealing with a master of illusion. This path was difficult to master, as many techniques required simultaneously a great strength as well as malleability of consciousness¡ª an illusionist would need to be able to convince themselves of their falsehood before they could trick the minds of others. If this person had managed to make the fallen rogue cultivators disappear before his eyes back then, though¡­ they were no small threat. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Ning Feiyun whispered. ¡°Follow them.¡± The second illusion had appeared almost immediately after the first vanished. Once they stood up and turned toward it, this one too vanished, a third appearing further along. Beneath the snow, yet again, were the remains of a talisman¡­ there was a trail here. ¡°They¡¯re leading us along,¡± he said. ¡°Whether it is truly Yang Anxiang or not, whether it is genuine or an attempt to deceive us, we won¡¯t learn anything unless we follow.¡± One illusion after the next, they made their way through the trees, winding back and forth, all senses on the alert for any sign of ambush or any traps that might lie in wait. The path, however, remained clear, and the valley silent as they were led out from its mouth, further out toward the foothills and the plains beyond. They traveled some distance following the illusions. Gradually, the poses began to change, from standing idle, leaning up against trees or sitting on stones, to pointing them in the direction they ought to go. The illusory Yang Anxiang¡¯s expressions were flat and unreadable at first, but the further they went, the more her lips twitched into a coy smile, the more her eyes narrowed, the more she turned from calm and demure to cunning and mischievous. At last, they reached a small crevice between two cliffs, deep within the forest. One final illusion stood before it, a hand placed within the groove on the stone, a light shimmering beneath it. Song Mingzhen and Ning Feiyun traded glances, then stepped forward. The illusion vanished, as did the light beneath its palm¡ª but the grooves in the stone remained. Song Mingzhen placed his hand there, summoning up a burst of spiritual power and sending it into the channels of the array he could feel beneath his fingertips. A series of inscriptions upon the stone lit up briefly, then it shifted aside to reveal a passage. ¡°Did you know about this?¡± he asked. Ning Feiyun shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯ve never seen this passage before.¡± They paused for a moment. The path before them was darker than a night without stars, black as the depths of the sea. From within, there was a faint hum of spiritual power. Once more, they met each others¡¯ gaze. Ning Feiyun nodded his head. Song Mingzhen took a shaky breath, steadied himself, and then stepped forward. As soon as both of their feet had crossed over the threshold, the stone behind them shook and rumbled, and the passage sealed closed, plunging them into total darkness. The Precipice The interior of the passage was darker than the blackest midnight. In the air hung a faint earthy aroma, and dampness clung to the walls. Aside from the occasional drip of water from the low ceiling and the ever-present hum in Song Mingzhen¡¯s spiritual sense, it was completely silent. After the door shut behind them, the pair stood still for a moment, listening and watching, their weapons readied in case of a sudden attack. It seemed, however, that there was no intention to attack them here. Gradually, their stances eased, though their vigilance did not. Neither dared speak, and Song Mingzhen reached for a light talisman only to hesitate. He could feel someone¡¯s presence deeper within the cave, and a passage winding downward until then, sinking into the mountain¡¯s base. Otherwise, though, it seemed they were alone. When even probing the surroundings for any gaps in his spiritual sense yielded nothing, Song Mingzhen ignited the talisman and shed light upon their surroundings. The passage looked as if it were carved out of the rock and earth centuries ago and left abandoned until recently, the stone on either side rough and the ground thick with a layer of dust. Though it seemed sound enough for now, it also wouldn¡¯t be that surprising if the walls or ceiling began to crumble. It would be best to tread carefully. Ning Feiyun¡¯s gaze traversed the rough-carved walls, the dust on the ground where a few trails of identical footprints went in and out, up and down. He glanced up once he¡¯d finished his assessment and turned to Song Mingzhen, then spoke in a low whisper, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this passage on any maps, nor does it look like one that the mountain patrol maintains. The footprints here, though¡­ they¡¯re fresh. Some even from this very night, it seems. The one who left the instructions and illusions behind is no doubt waiting at the end of this passage.¡± Before them, the narrow path stretched down into an abyss of hazy shadow that even the light of the talisman could not penetrate. A shiver ran down Song Mingzhen¡¯s spine, the hairs on the back of his neck prickling up. It felt unmistakably eerie, even though he knew it was most likely another illusion. He didn¡¯t reveal that discomfort, though, and simply nodded his head. ¡°Good. Maybe now I¡¯ll finally learn what¡¯s been going on all this time.¡± "We¡¯ll both learn,¡± Ning Feiyun agreed¡ª and the pair began their descent into the darkness. The silence was a thick and heavy curtain, pierced only by the sound of their footfalls. There was an ache blooming deep within Song Mingzhen¡¯s body, as though a flame had been lit using his insides as kindling. He felt as though they¡¯d done this before, descending into a deep passage toward an unknown end¡­ but when he tried to recall it, the memory felt obscured within a haze of mist¡­ It was just like the memories of his past. Eyes widening, he stopped in his tracks and turned toward his companion. ¡°Ning-xiong,¡± he whispered, ¡°Have you and I gone this way before?¡± ¡°This way?¡± Ning Feiyun frowned, then shook his head. ¡°No, not this way, but¡­¡± His voice cut off, and his face seemed to turn a shade paler. ¡°What is it?¡± Song Mingzhen asked. A moment passed in silence, then Ning Feiyun shook his head again. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ certain. I can¡¯t recall clearly.¡± Unease filled the air, and Song Mingzhen sucked in a breath. What was happening here? Ning Feiyun turned back toward the path before them. ¡°Let¡¯s just go ahead. Whoever is behind all this, we¡¯ll get our answers there.¡± His voice was even stiffer now than before, his shoulders tense, the grip on Shuangci¡¯s handle so tight that his knuckles had turned pale in the talisman¡¯s faintly flickering light. Song Mingzhen frowned, reaching up to press against an oncoming headache¡ª something he was, by now, more than used to dealing with. He¡¯d expected it to get worse the closer he came to answers, as though something within was preventing him from seeking the truth. Now, though, it was as familiar as an old friend. He could push through the pain easily. The opaque mist continued to obscure the path ahead, but each step they took forced it to retreat further, their presence breaking apart the illusion¡ª it didn¡¯t seem to be a particularly powerful one. The throbbing in Song Mingzhen¡¯s head only increased the further down they went, and his insides felt like they were turning somersaults, tossed about by a combination of anticipation and anxiety. To stand here upon the cusp of knowing, and yet to know that once the line was crossed he would be unable to return to ignorance¡­ it was intimidating. At last, the path leveled out, the walls opening up to a larger chamber. The last of that obscuring mist retreated, coalescing against the walls and dripping to pool upon the stone floor. Like rushing water, it flowed back toward the center of the room¡ª and there, it gathered and dispersed into the form of a young woman with a delicate figure, clothed all in black and seated in lotus position. Her back was facing them, dark hair woven in a loose plait that ran down her back as she sat upright. She did not turn to greet them, nor move from where she sat. ¡°So, you¡¯ve come after all,¡± she said¡ª and both Song Mingzhen and Ning Feiyun startled a bit, because it was without a doubt Yang Anxiang¡¯s voice that spoke, yet in a calm, self-assured way that neither of them had heard before. ¡°You arrived more quickly than I expected.¡± Ning Feiyun opened his mouth to speak. ¡°Yang-xiaoniang¡ª¡± ¡°No need to call me that anymore, don¡¯t you think? After all, ¡®Yang Anxiang¡¯ is dead, remember?¡± she continued, and though her voice remained amicable, there was a faint undercurrent of bitterness running through it, twisting and intertwining with faint threads of satisfaction. ¡°I see you¡¯ve brought a friend with you, Jiangjun.¡± ¡°Jiangjun¡­¡± Song Mingzhen whispered, his fingers turning tremulous. ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡± Yang Anxiang snorted softly, and at last, she climbed to her feet, slowly turning her head. The person who stood before them now was entirely different from that pretty, flower-like maiden he¡¯d met at the back of the mountain. Her face was unpainted and her hair and figure unadorned by jewelry, and she carried herself with a cool confidence, the corner of her lip twisting slightly as she met his gaze. ¡°Interesting, isn¡¯t it? You didn¡¯t hesitate to answer to that title, even though ¡®you¡¯ have never borne it yourself¡­¡± she murmured. ¡°Or¡­ have you?¡± Ning Feiyun¡¯s eyes flashed and he gripped his spear more tightly, raising it to point toward her. ¡°Enough,¡± he said, his voice sharp and commanding now. ¡°What is the meaning of all of this? If you lived, then who was it who died in your place? And what have you to do with my companion?¡± Yang Anxiang smirked, raising a finger to tap it against her cheek and tilting her head slightly. ¡°Hmm¡­ you know, you¡¯ve changed a lot since seven years ago, Ning-san-gongzi.¡± ¡°Seven¡­ years¡­¡± Once again, Ning Feiyun became agitated. ¡°What does that have to do with any of this? Moreso, what does it have to do with you?¡± ¡°Not much,¡± she shook her head, ¡°I was nothing more than a bystander at the time, after all¡­ back then, you tried to make yourself seem like a threat, but didn¡¯t have the skills to hold your own. Now, it seems you really have become stronger. Look at you, actually speaking with authority!¡± She flicked her fingers, and an illusory copy of her hand floated out, fingers brushing up against the side of Ning Feiyun¡¯s jaw. Ning Feiyun reacted immediately, spinning Shuangci upward to pierce through and scatter the illusion. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± he said, darkly, ¡°I suggest you stay quiet about whatever it is you think you know.¡± Song Mingzhen glanced from one to the other, back and forth, his brow furrowing. Pain began to radiate between his temples once more, sharper than any he¡¯d felt so far to the point where he thought he might actually collapse to the ground¡ª but he remained standing. With some effort, he pushed through the pain, and extended his hand to block Ning Feiyun from approaching Yang Anxiang. ¡°It seems like you have secrets of your own, don¡¯t you, Ning-xiong?¡± he mused. His lips moved practically on their own, the syllables flowing off his tongue unrestrained. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m rather interested in what she has to say. That is¡­ unless you want to tell me first?¡± He had tried not to get angry or upset, he really did. It was just that¡­ ever since he woke up with his own past obscured from him, few people have been willing to divulge anything beyond the most minimal information. It was frustrating to no end, and he¡¯d pushed aside that frustration for so long already¡­ but now, the world around him felt like it was trembling, and within him the glow of crimson embers that had long seemed to be extinguished was flaring up once more. On the precipice of finding the truth, how dare these two try to keep him from it? ¡°Enough secrets,¡± he said, glaring now toward Yang Anxiang. ¡°You¡¯ve called me here to tell me what all this is about, so do it¡ª first, why did you call me Jiangjun?¡± ¡°Hm¡­ I thought I remembered you being more perceptive than this. Why do you think? It¡¯s because that¡¯s what you should be called¡ª after all, aren¡¯t you our own Great General?¡± Song Mingzhen¡¯s eyes widened. The words pierced through him like blades through his chest. He¡¯d had his suspicions, but¡­ he¡¯d purposefully ignored them until now. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± he hesitated, his throat feeling tight. Yang Anxiang raised a hand, and with a twist of her fingers like removing a cloth covering. Near the central platform, a small table appeared, upon which rested an incense burner. It was an ordinary-looking instrument, but there was still a faint sheen about it in Song Mingzhen¡¯s perception. ¡°I¡¯ve seen many things,¡± she said, ¡°and know even more. Things which the great clans¡ª and the one who claims to be your ¡®father¡¯¡ª wish to keep you from learning. Things which your companion would like to keep secret¡­ I can reveal these things to you, if you¡¯d like.¡± Ning Feiyun tensed. Song Mingzhen glanced toward him, then back toward Yang Anxiang. ¡°Your specialty is creating illusions,¡± he answered, stiffly, ¡°how could I trust anything that you were to show me?¡± Yang Anxiang released a faint chuckle, shaking her head. ¡°Don¡¯t you wonder why I¡¯d go through all this trouble and risk for you? If I were trying to play a trick¡­ I¡¯d hardly have led you all the way out here. Besides¡±¡ª she tapped the incense burner with the tips of her fingers¡ª ¡°this isn¡¯t an illusion or trickery. It¡¯s one of my clan¡¯s techniques, the Fragrance of Memory.¡± The Yang clan from Xuanlin were medicine-makers, and Song Mingzhen recalled seeing a mention of this technique before. It was one used to draw up buried memories¡­ a certain kind of incense created by a medicine cultivator, which would send someone into a vision of a specific time and place within their memory should they enter meditation after inhaling the smoke combined with an environmental trigger of some sort. Still¡­ ¡°Even if you say this, how could I trust you won¡¯t tamper with it, having me see whatever it is you want me to see instead?¡± he asked. Ning Feiyun¡¯s shoulders became even stiffer, and he swallowed hard. ¡°Ge, I don¡¯t think we should¡­¡± ¡°You just don¡¯t want him to know what you¡¯ve done, do you?¡± Yang Anxiang cut in before he could finish, voice as cold as ice. ¡°Even though he already knows. He only needs to remember.¡± ¡°How are you so certain?¡± Ning Feiyun shot back. Yang Anxiang paused for a moment as though considering whether to answer, then crossed her arms. ¡°I have my ways¡ª but I can promise you, what I know is undeniably the truth.¡± Ning Feiyun looked toward Song Mingzhen, still gripping his spear. He was beginning to look quite anxious, but Song Mingzhen couldn¡¯t tell whether it was about Yang Anxiang¡¯s intentions or the possibility of his own secrets being revealed. It was difficult to tell Yang Anxiang¡¯s true intentions, but sending a message to summon him here was a significant risk, one that she could have easily avoided. Whatever she wanted him to see¡­ whether it was the truth or a lie, he likely wasn¡¯t in any immediate danger. And he was tired of secrets. ¡°Fine¡­ I want to know,¡± he said, eyes narrowing. ¡°I want to know what you¡¯re hiding¡ª but even more than that, I can¡¯t help but be curious about why exactly you¡¯re so sure I¡¯m your old general.¡± Yang Anxiang smirked, a hint of triumph flickering across her features. ¡°So, you¡¯ll have a look then? You know, the Fragrance of Memory can only show you the memories belonging to yourself¡ª so whatever you happen to see, it¡¯s surely something you¡¯ve experienced.¡± ¡°And I¡¯ll decide for myself whether I believe it,¡± he shot back. She didn¡¯t seem too concerned by that and with a snap of her fingers, used her spiritual power to light the incense. Then, she stepped down from the platform, gesturing toward it. ¡°Go on,¡± she instructed. ¡°I can¡¯t say exactly what it will show you, but whatever you see should be enough to at least tell you who you truly are. The truth about the power you wield¡­ even though I¡¯m not sure how strong the effects are, or if you¡¯ll be able to see the end of the war.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± he frowned, stepping up toward the platform despite Ning Feiyun¡¯s protest. ¡°I mean that your memories aren¡¯t intact¡ª and even those that are buried were not forgotten simply due to strain or trauma. I can¡¯t be sure how much the Fragrance of Memory will be able to draw up. Since you could conjure the Xuelian blades, though¡­ it seems promising.¡± Each of Yang Anxiang¡¯s explanations added more layers of confusion. This time, though, he didn¡¯t bother asking anything more and just took a seat on the stone platform. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t trust her!¡± Ning Feiyun admonished, stepping forward again. Song Mingzhen held up a hand to tell him to stand back. His lips twisted into a half-bitter, half self-satisfied smirk. ¡°I don¡¯t trust her,¡± he said, ¡°but you¡¯re here too, right? I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t let her do anything to me.¡± ¡°Wait¡ª¡± Ning Feiyun began, but Yang Anxiang stepped between him and Song Mingzhen. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear him?¡± she asked, ¡°He wants to know. Who are you to keep him from the truth?¡± Ning Feiyun¡¯s face was pale, and he was still clearly anxious, but he didn¡¯t advance any further, the conflict raging beneath the thin veneer of his expression holding him back from either acting or stepping down. Song Mingzhen¡¯s smirk widened even more as he fixed his gaze upon Ning Feiyun. ¡°If the truth really is such a dangerous, terrible thing, then we will face it when it reveals itself.¡± Song Mingzhen couldn¡¯t help it now¡ª he himself felt as if he were about to fall from a precipice. No, it was like he was about to willingly leap into oblivion, to dive into the raging sea without knowing if he would ever resurface. Now that he¡¯d come so far, he really didn¡¯t know how he felt. The piercing headache that had plagued him all this time was more present than ever, yet he could barely feel it. He wondered if he were going mad¡­ and decided that in the end, he didn¡¯t really care that much. If he didn¡¯t go mad from this, then the mysteries themselves would drive him to it sooner or later. Using Ning Feiyun¡¯s own words against him, he was teasing the other man just as much as he was trying to reassure him. Now that he knew he wasn¡¯t the only one here with secrets, he actually felt quite a bit less worried. Ning Feiyun released a shaky breath and finally lowered his spear. ¡°Very well,¡± he said. ¡°If I can¡¯t stop you¡­ then I¡¯ll at least make certain that she doesn¡¯t harm you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The smirk softened into a genuine smile, and he turned toward Yang Anxiang. ¡°Have I inhaled enough of the incense smoke?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Yang Anxiang replied, nodding. ¡°It should take effect if you enter meditation now.¡± ¡°Good. Then, let¡¯s see what all this is really about.¡± He took a deep breath, quelling as much of the nervousness as he could before closing his eyes. Almost as soon as he had entered meditation, his senses began to spin, his head feeling light and his body heavy as lead. The fragrance of the incense smoke mingled with the cool dampness of the cavern, the crumbling stone and faint scent of moss, and then suddenly he felt the gentle kiss of a cool, late-spring night breeze across his cheekbones. He opened his eyes. The scene before him was no longer the interior of an underground cavern. Instead, he found himself leaning against a tree, his arms crossed over his chest, head tipped slightly back to gaze upward at the stars peeking through the leafy boughs. At first, he tried to reach out and touch the tree behind him, or snag a leaf from one of the branches¡ª to prove that this wasn¡¯t simply an illusion¡ª but he quickly found that he could not move his body, or even turn his head. All he could do was watch, listen, and take in the scents in the air around him. He felt suddenly trapped and confined, and anxiety began to well up within him. Though he knew it would wear off with time, he wondered exactly how long that would take. Ning Feiyun wouldn¡¯t allow it to go on for too long, right? He wouldn¡¯t end up trapped within his own mind while his body remained catatonic again, right? It was a little too late to go back now, though. He¡¯d leapt into the flood-swollen river, and now could only follow it until its end. Just as he was beginning to quell the rising panic, suddenly he heard the crunch of footsteps on leaves. Instinctively, he turned his head to look¡ª and the ¡°him¡± within this memory did the same, peering out from behind the tree. Walking down a path through the trees, head turning from side to side, drawn spear held in one hand, was a younger Ning Feiyun, not yet so sure-footed or sharp as he now was. ¡°A-Qian!¡± It was a strange sensation, feeling his lips move, hearing his own voice calling out¡ª and though he too sounded far younger, it was undeniably him. To feel his own legs moving, carrying him out from behind the shelter of the tree without even But¡­ who was A-Qian? The answer came in an instant¡ª Ning Feiyun startled, spinning around to face him. Recognition flashed across his expression upon hearing the name. Could that be what he was called before coming to Yinshan, when he had still lived at Mengshan Temple? It was the young Ning Feiyun¡¯s response, however, that struck like a bolt of lightning from the heavens, shattering both doubts and hopes alike. ¡°Mo Yuan¡­ what are you doing here?¡± River of Memory Song Mingzhen felt like he was about to crumble to pieces. Could his own memories have somehow been mixed up with Mo Yuan¡¯s as well? How would he have ended up experiencing these memories as if they were his own? He still didn¡¯t want to believe what Yang Anxiang had told him, what even Ning Feiyun had wondered about. No matter how he tried to reason with this scenario, though, it didn¡¯t look good. The memory continued to play out¡ª and despite his apprehensions, he could do nothing but continue to watch. ¡°Hush!¡± Mo Yuan hissed, beckoning Ning Feiyun into the shadow of the trees. The other hesitated for a moment before giving in and approaching. Once both were concealed within the undergrowth, Ning Feiyun reiterated his question. ¡°What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re still being hunted?¡± he asked. ¡°If you want to leave peacefully you ought to travel beyond the clans¡¯ reach.¡± Mo Yuan didn¡¯t reply right away. His heart began to beat more quickly, and there was a momentary catch in his breath. He shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t do that¡­ especially right now. I¡¯ve been waiting here for you. I need your help, A-Qian.¡± It was a strange feeling. This was the man who would set the cultivation world ablaze¡ª and here he was, quietly pleading for help. He was trying hard to conceal his desperation, and yet unable to fully contain it. Here and there, traces of something akin to helplessness crept into his tone and body language. Ning Feiyun, perceptive here as he was in the present, noticed it. Immediately, he softened a bit, taking a step forward to close the distance, the point of his spear turning down toward the ground. Not entirely unguarded, but no longer threatening. ¡°What do you need from me?¡± he asked. ¡°You know very well who I am now. If you wanted me to help you¡­ then you should have asked before you¡¯d made a name for yourself.¡± ¡°A-Qian, please¡ª just listen to me first.¡± Silence fell for a moment. Ning Feiyun sighed, and nodded his head. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll listen, this once.¡± ¡°I made a mistake,¡± Mo Yuan replied, ¡°I¡­ need you to get me through Baidong Mountain¡¯s barrier.¡± Ning Feiyun took a step back, his eyes flashing with alarm. ¡°What?¡± ¡°There¡¯s¡­ something I need to do. It¡¯s a matter of life and death.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t just allow you inside!¡± Ning Feiyun hissed, his voice dropping into a whisper as though he feared being overheard by his father all the way atop the mountain. ¡°Out of all known rogue cultivators, you¡¯re one of those that the great clans wish most to apprehend!¡± ¡°A-Qian¡­ you must listen.¡± Now, Mo Yuan¡¯s voice had dropped. The desperation that formerly clung to it was nowhere to be heard, though it still weighed heavily within his heart, crackling through his veins. His expression and demeanor, though, had shifted. Shoulders drawn back, chin slightly lifted, eyes flickering with a glimmer of challenge. ¡°I must get inside the barrier array. I can do so with your help, or I can do it on my own.¡± ¡°Why do you wish to provoke the great clans?¡± Ning Feiyun hissed, and though he tried to square up to Mo Yuan¡¯s challenge, it was clear that he was, in fact, intimidated by it. ¡°Doing this will only get you hurt at best. Just go.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t tell you that,¡± Mo Yuan looked away once more. Ning Feiyun looked somewhat torn. He was still rather young now, and it had only been a few years since he left Mengshan Temple. It seemed that he may have cared a little more for Mo Yuan than he wanted to let on. ¡°Please¡­ let me help you,¡± Ning Feiyun said quietly. ¡°I can¡¯t let you through the barrier, but if you tell me what¡¯s troubling you perhaps I can find some other way to aid?¡± ¡°Not possible,¡± Mo Yuan shook his head. ¡°There¡­ are some things I can¡¯t tell you. You¡¯re one of them now, after all. I didn¡¯t wish to interfere with your chosen path, but I had hoped that for the sake of our old friendship, you could allow me this much. Just this once.¡± Ning Feiyun considered his words, then sighed heavily. ¡°The cultivation world might deem you a criminal and an evildoer¡­ but you¡¯ve never been someone who sought to harm. Are you truly the one behind the recent attacks?¡± Mo Yuan startled a little, but did not answer. He simply looked away. ¡°I see.¡± Ning Feiyun¡¯s voice sounded hollow. ¡°Dayuan¡¯s Song-zongzhu said that it was you and your followers that organized those raids. I didn¡¯t want to believe it, though. If it¡¯s all true¡­ then I¡¯m sorry. I cannot allow you to pass through the barrier. I won¡¯t risk my clan¡¯s safety.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean to harm anyone!¡± Mo Yuan raised his voice ever so slightly, indignation and hurt flashing through him. His gaze darted from one side to the next, and when he continued speaking, it was in a near-whisper once more. ¡°The clans are permitted to hunt down my companions however they please, and yet if I so much as raid a single caravan for supplies I become some heinous monster that deserves to be sealed or eradicated? I¡¯ve only hurt those who try to harm me first! Had we simply been allowed to stand alongside the clans as we had petitioned during the conference, there would be no strife between us!¡± That was the incident that had truly started the war¡ª when Mo Yuan and six others had appeared at the Immortal Clans¡¯ Conference a year before the attack on Baidong Mountain, demanding to be allowed to participate. Song Weicheng, as it was recorded, had permitted their participation, even going so far as to state that should they prove themselves, they would be offered a place within Ruijian Pavilion. These seven youths had good skills, and easily ended up in the top rankings of the competition¡ª but when Song Weicheng approached Mo Yuan to extend an invitation to join Ruijian Pavilion, Mo Yuan had suddenly attacked the clan leader before escaping with his followers. And now he had the audacity to bring up that incident as a wrong done to him? Ning Feiyun, however, did not respond with indignation. ¡°You know very well the rules of the cultivation world,¡± he replied. ¡°Why would you even reveal yourselves back then in the first place? You could have stayed hidden in the mountains¡­¡± ¡°I had no desire to live my whole life as a fugitive without just cause,¡± Mo Yuan snapped. ¡°So you hoped to create a reason to be hated? And¡­ what of those who came with you that day? Qiu Wei and the others¡­ did they also agree to be caught up in your dreams of glory?¡± Silence fell, deafening as a peal of thunder. Mo Yuan looked up with anger trembling between his brows. ¡°You know nothing, Luo Qian¡­ Ning Feiyun. Nothing of the sort of life we live, or of the struggles that face us each day. I did not come here to cause any harm to your beloved clan, only to prevent it from being done to my own,¡± he said, his voice once more taking a dark turn. This time, though, it was carefully measured, the crackling of lightning beneath his words deliberate. ¡°Now please¡­ you may have taken a new name and a new life, and even gained the favor of the heavens¡ª but we once were closer than brothers, were we not?¡± Mo Yuan¡¯s words were sharp as a razor¡¯s edge, precise as a needle¡¯s point. Ning Feiyun, who had stood resolute to not permit this, had begun to waver¡ª and Mo Yuan had seized upon those weak points from the very start of their exchange, invoking Ning Feiyun¡¯s concern, his sympathy, and the still-smoldering embers of the closeness they had once had. And yet despite that, Ning Feiyun was still more resolute than expected. ¡°Please¡­¡± Ning Feiyun sighed. ¡°Even so, I can¡¯t betray my clan. I cannot help you, Mo Yuan.¡± ¡°Yet you would betray a bond far older than that?¡± Mo Yuan countered. He was beginning to grow frustrated, and that frustration intertwined with his desperation to breed anger¡­ and bitterness. His already sharp tongue turned scathing. ¡°Must I remind you¡­ that name you now bear, your current position¡­ you owe it all to me. Had I not stood aside that day, I would be the one in your place now¡ª it¡¯s time for you to repay that debt.¡± Ning Feiyun¡¯s body went stiff, eyes widening. His expression turned anxious, throat bobbing as he swallowed. He took first one, then another step back, and could only meet Mo Yuan¡¯s gaze for a moment longer before his own dropped to the ground. Even his grip on Shuangci grew slack, and with a flick of his fingers, the spear retracted back into its collapsed form, which he attached back onto his bracer. He didn¡¯t reply for a good long while¡ª and yet it was clear from the moment he looked toward the ground that with those final words, Mo Yuan had managed to shatter his defenses. ¡°Yuan-ge¡­ please don¡¯t do anything rash,¡± he practically whispered. ¡°Are you¡­ absolutely certain that you can¡¯t tell me why you need to enter Baidong Mountain?¡± Seeing that Ning Feiyun had yielded, Mo Yuan¡¯s demeanor softened almost immediately. Still, though, he shook his head. ¡°I still can¡¯t fully trust you with that information, you understand that, right?¡± he asked. ¡°But¡­ I promise that I was not lying when I said I did not come here to cause harm¡­ it would be best if my presence here is entirely unnoticed. I don¡¯t intend to confront Yinshan¡¯s cultivation clans¡­ only to protect my own.¡± This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. ¡°Will you kill anyone?¡± Ning Feiyun asked. It was as though he were trying to convince himself that he were still pushing back¡­ but he¡¯d already caved beneath the burden Mo Yuan had placed upon his shoulders. And Mo Yuan was well aware of that. He reached out, clasping Ning Feiyun¡¯s shoulder with a firm hand¡ª though he didn¡¯t reply right away. He allowed the touch to linger, the threat that had formerly darkened the corners of his expression evaporated, only hints of gratefulness left in its wake. ¡°I won¡¯t kill anyone unless I have no other choice,¡± he promised. ¡°If I am able to get in and out without being noticed¡­ then I doubt anyone will have to die.¡± It sounded as though he were simply making a reassurance, and yet there was something else there, a subtle probing, a hint of suggestion. ¡°Oh¡­ there might be a way I can help with that,¡± Ning Feiyun replied. ¡°Is there?¡± Anticipation swelled up within Mo Yuan¡¯s chest as Ning Feiyun reached into the pouch he wore at his belt, drawing out a small, familiar-looking spiritual tool. It was a concealment device¡­ the very same sort that they would use years later to silently infiltrate the mountain prison. From the feeling of triumph that rushed through Mo Yuan upon seeing it, it was clear that this was exactly what he had been hoping for. ¡°This device will allow you to conceal yourself from the spiritual sense of others, even those whose cultivation is higher than yours,¡± Ning Feiyun explained. ¡°If it will prevent anyone from being hurt¡­ I will lend this to you. But please¡ª once you¡¯ve finished whatever it is you came here for, please return the device to me. If you cannot do so in person, then leave it in the hollow of this tree.¡± He pointed to hollowed-out tree a few steps away. ¡°Very well,¡± Mo Yuan nodded his head, and as Ning Feiyun placed the device in his hands, genuine relief washed over him. The smile that followed, small and a bit exhausted, was also no act. ¡°Thank you.¡± Ning Feiyun still seemed uncertain and unsettled by all of this. Mo Yuan¡¯s thanks fell upon ears that were not quite willing to hear it, the relieved expression on his face taken in by eyes that had turned dull with resignation. It was no wonder. Speaking to a wanted rogue cultivator like a friend was enough of an offense, but giving him a concealment device and turning a blind eye to his infiltration of a cultivation clan¡¯s stronghold was outright treason. There was no way that the young Ning Feiyun didn¡¯t know this¡­ and yet those few words from Mo Yuan had stung him too deeply. How could one simply turn their back on one of their oldest friends, after all? Especially when a debt was owed¡­ Had he refused, would Mo Yuan have accepted it? It seemed unlikely. Mo Yuan was a dangerous person after all, his later actions proved that. Though it had seemed genuine, whether his promise to cause no harm could be trusted or not was a different matter¡­ Suddenly, it became clear when, precisely, this memory took place. These events must have occurred shortly before the attack on Baidong Mountain, when the Nameless infiltrated the stronghold and nearly brought ruin to Yinshan¡¯s cultivation clans¡ª the battle in which Song Mingzhen¡¯s timely arrival had just barely managed to turn the tide. No wonder Ning Feiyun¡¯s demeanor was often so guarded and miserable. If he had been the one responsible for letting Mo Yuan inside the barrier after all¡­ no doubt he¡¯d been tormented by guilt ever since. But something still seemed off. Mo Yuan had promised that he wished to cause no harm¡ª and in that moment, he had been telling the truth. After all, within this memory his feelings were plainly apparent. There was no lie in the statement that he wished to remain undiscovered, and his urgency was not one born from a desire to destroy and conquer, but regret and anxiety deep within him. So what was it that had caused it all to change? Had he somehow been caught by a patrol? But why would that cause him to attempt to lay waste to Baidong Mountain, instead of just wiping out the patrol? Mo Yuan might have been a feared evil cultivator, but at least now he seemed not to be particularly rash. Nor did it seem like he would have changed his plans on purpose. Even if he meant to betray Ning Feiyun¡¯s trust, it would have been a much wiser decision to simply slip away and keep the concealment device for himself. Such a thing would give him a powerful advantage¡ª as was evident with Ning Zhifeng¡¯s case. If Mo Yuan sought to destroy Baidong Mountain and wipe out the Qin clan, It would have been far better to do so through clandestine means. As these questions rose up and swirled through his mind like a tempest, the memory itself began to distort, time seeming to speed up, slow down, and collapse back onto himself, leaving him disoriented and dizzy. Your memories aren¡¯t intact. The Fragrance of Memory worked by combining the scent of the incense with some kind of trigger scent¡ª in that case, it had been the soft mossy fragrance from within the cave. Usually, if what he knew of the technique was correct, it would have allowed the entire memory in question to play out continuously, but this time that wasn¡¯t the case. As soon as Mo Yuan within the memory had left that area, climbing in elevation and leaving behind the forest in the foothills, the memory that had been drawn up lost its clarity. For awhile, it was like being tossed amid a river¡¯s flow, tumbled beneath the rushing water one unfortunate breath away from drowning, with his head only occasionally able to breach the surface and catch a glimpse of how far he¡¯d come. It was disorienting, and the panic that had begun to die down while the memory played out surged back up with renewed vigor. He struggled against the confusion to no avail, helplessly swept along until at last the flow shifted, and he found himself surfacing from the haze into another more distinctive memory. This time, it opened onto darkness, senses flooded with the cool dampness of a cavern¡¯s interior¡­ and the hum of spiritual energy running through the walls, floor, and ceiling around him in a constant, steady flow. This time, he knew exactly where he was. He would not soon forget the sensation of descending into Baidong Mountain¡¯s spirit caves. So that was where Mo Yuan had gone while under the protection of Ning Feiyun¡¯s concealment device. It wasn¡¯t surprising at all¡ª rogue cultivators rarely had the opportunity to enter such sacred places, and had to make do cultivating within the mortal world where the spiritual energy was far inferior. If one of them managed to sneak into one of the cultivation world¡¯s strongholds without being caught, it only made sense that they would try to take advantage of such an opportunity. More likely than not, he would never get another such chance for advancement in his lifetime. Strangely enough, though, Mo Yuan didn¡¯t seem interested in the countless caves and passages that branched off in all directions. Neither the pools shimmering in the light of spiritual ore nor the stones that whispered ancient secrets caught his eye. Instead, he simply continued straight forward through the passage, deeper and deeper into the spirit caves. He wasn¡¯t merely looking around¡ª he was here with a distinct purpose. The path he took through the caves was a familiar one. Down the winding passage, to a bridge that crossed over unfathomable depths, past a wall that unknowingly could be turned to sand in an instant. An invisible barrier stood before him, streams of inscriptions apparent only through spiritual sense, and there he stopped, and waited. He waited until the sound of approaching footsteps could be heard from the other side of the barrier. When one of the Ning clan¡¯s guards opened the barrier to pass through, Mo Yuan slipped through at the same instant, remaining undiscovered. Onward he went, silent and cautious, with growing anticipation and fear nestled within him, feeding off of one another until his veins were alight, steps urged ever-quicker. It wasn¡¯t long before he arrived at that wide, open chamber, with the mountain prison rising up before him. Pausing only for a moment, he continued forward. Why had he come here? It was a strange situation, at least compared to the events as recorded by the cultivation world. If Mo Yuan meant to attack Baidong Mountain, why come to a place where one wrong move would cost him his freedom or his life? He¡¯d taken a great risk entering the spirit caves, only to place himself within the walls of the mountain prison¡­ And yet, it wasn¡¯t an unfamiliar move. He wouldn¡¯t be the last to enter this place, to risk his life, to breach those walls. The further into the fortress he went, the more familiar it all seemed¡ª carefully avoiding the surveillance arrays, even descending to the second level of cells. Suddenly, whether through deduction or memory, everything became clear. Mo Yuan hadn¡¯t been lying when he was persuading Ning Feiyun to let him in. He wasn¡¯t here to attack at all. He was here to rescue someone. A few voices could be heard up ahead, the words indistinct and muffled. Mo Yuan stopped, leaning in to peer around the corner. A pair of low-ranking guards stood outside the door to one of the cells. ¡°Pity you can¡¯t hear anything from out here,¡± one of them said. They were the only ones here, as far as he knew, so he didn¡¯t bother speaking in a low voice. His companion released a short laugh. ¡°Well, I doubt he¡¯ll have much voice left to scream with by now,¡± he replied. ¡°That boy was so defiant when he was brought in¡­ but from what I heard, he was soft. It didn¡¯t take long to break him.¡± Hearing these words, the fear and anger within Mo Yuan¡¯s chest flared up even more. He clutched at the fabric of his sleeves, his breath catching in his lungs and burning as he inhaled. ¡°He won¡¯t last much longer, most likely,¡± the second guard continued. ¡°I think they¡¯re planning on throwing the corpse out near the place the last shipment was attacked. I¡¯ve heard their leader is actually here in Yinshan right now. Maybe this will get him to back off and run back to the wild lands.¡± Mo Yuan was shaking, his hands and feet cold as ice while rage smoldered like a fire within his heart. He could barely keep himself from rushing forward and strangling these two men with his bare hands, and only after awhile was he able to slowly approach, step by step, hands tightly clenched into fists as he fought to remain calm. It wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to kill them now¡­ if he killed one, the other would raise the alarm, and even if he was fast enough to end both of their lives, there was someone else inside the cell who would see the bodies or sense traces of the conflict. Mo Yuan couldn¡¯t afford to raise even the slightest suspicion right now. The ringing of a bell, light and clear, sounded through the corridor. The first guard reached for something attached to his belt¡ª it was the key to the cell. ¡°It sounds like they¡¯re finished for now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why they¡¯re dragging it out for so long,¡± the second guard sighed and shook his head, ¡°Now it seems they¡¯re just enjoying themselves.¡± ¡°I doubt that¡¯s the case,¡± the first countered as he began to open the cell. ¡°The heretics¡¯ leader has an innate spiritual sense. He¡¯ll be able to feel the boy¡¯s suffering on his corpse¡ª this way, the message will be more effective.¡± Mo Yuan¡¯s throat was tight as he remained pressed against the wall barely a chi away from where the two were standing, hoping that they didn¡¯t reach out toward where he was concealed. His blood was turned to ice with dread, and he could barely hold himself upright. His heart was racing, and cold sweat ran from his brow down along his cheekbones. The door to the cell was opened, and the two guards fell silent as a man in fine white robes with his hair bound up in an elaborate silver guan exited, followed closely by another rough-looking man whose sleeves looked as though they had been dipped in a pool of blood. Neither of them spoke, and one of the guards turned to follow them back down the corridor while the other moved to close the cell. Willing himself forward, Mo Yuan reached out to snatch the key that the departing guard carried. He made it through the cell door just as it closed, and the end of his dark robe caught between the door and the stone wall. The fabric tore as he tried to pull it free¡ª but he couldn¡¯t care less about that. As soon as the door had shut behind him, his senses were assailed with the iron-copper stench of blood and the crackling, burning sensation of terror. Within the cell, it was complete darkness, but Mo Yuan raised a shaking hand and flicked his fingers, producing a small flame that lit up the hellish space. Immediately, he wished that he hadn¡¯t. In the center of the cell, suspended with heavy chains around his neck, wrists, and ankles so that his arms were outstretched and his feet could barely touch the ground, was a youth who couldn¡¯t have been any older than fourteen, his face and body beaten and bloodied until he was almost unrecognizable. Catalyst ¡°Xiao-Lan¡­¡± The whisper echoed through the cell, falling with a dull thud against the cold walls and bloodstained stone floor. Mo Yuan¡¯s knees felt weak and he nearly collapsed, wave after wave of nausea rushing through him. He could barely keep from doubling over and retching at the sight before him. Since departing Mengshan Temple at the age of fifteen, he and his companions had lived in the wild lands beyond the clans¡¯ reach, where they had fought fierce beasts for food and contended with the occasional evil cultivator that had made his lair there. After returning to the cultivation world, they had been in near-constant conflict with the great clans, who sought to wipe them out or imprison them and stem the growth of their cause before it turned into an all-out rebellion. Through all of that, Mo Yuan had never seen such cruelty as this. To kill in battle was one thing¡ª to torment one who couldn¡¯t fight back was different. It was deeds like this that gave rogue cultivators the reputation of being ¡°evil¡±¡ª and yet Mo Yuan¡¯s first encounter with such utter sadism wasn¡¯t in the wild lands, or the shadows of the jianghu, but here instead¡ª dealt by the hands of the very same institutions that pledged to protect the world from such things. And for what purpose? This boy was no infamous evildoer¡ª he was nothing more than a child. Fighting against the churning in his stomach and the racing of his heart, Mo Yuan crossed the floor. He tried to ignore the faint splash of his feet in the pools of blood upon the ground, the crawling sense of dread that crept across his skin with each step. He reached up toward the shackles around the boy¡¯s wrists and ankles. They were reinforced with inscriptions that shone faintly in the darkness, bitter and blood-red. The walls and door of the cell blocked one¡¯s spiritual perception from reaching beyond them, while these shackles restricted a cultivator¡¯s ability to channel their spiritual power through their body. Cultivators, even those who had only reached Ningqi stage, healed more quickly than ordinary mortals and thus could endure and recover from more severe injuries. Those bound by these chains, however, would have their power reduced to that of an ordinary person. ¡°Mo Lan¡­ can you hear me?¡± Mo Yuan whispered, his voice trembling, throat tight. There was no response from the boy, even when Mo Yuan reached out to cup a bruised, blood-stained cheek. His hair was stuck to his forehead, covering his eye¡ª or at least, where his eye once had been. Mo Yuan drew his hand back, covering his mouth in a failed attempt to hold back a choked sob. He swallowed, then turned his attention toward the places where the chains were fastened to the wall. He summoned his spiritual power into his palm, lashing out to strike the place where the strain was greatest¡ª the inscriptions were present only on the cuffs themselves, likely so that a prisoner could be restrained in a variety of different positions or levels of restriction. The chain broke, and he hurried to catch Mo Lan before he could be jerked to the side by the one attached to his other wrist. His body was so badly damaged that Mo Yuan feared any jolt or jostle could worsen his condition. After pausing for a moment to make sure no one had somehow noticed something was off and come to investigate, Mo Yuan broke the chain holding Mo Lan¡¯s other arm, then slowly, carefully lowered both himself and the unconscious youth to the ground. ¡°We will escape this place together, Xiao-Lan,¡± he murmured, resting Mo Lan¡¯s bloodied head on his lap and trying his best to ignore his shaking fingers and the rage smoldering deep within him. Mo Lan¡¯s survival was the most important thing right now¡ª he could get his revenge on the ones who did this to him once the boy was safe. The concealment device had allowed him to enter the prison unnoticed, even making it all the way to this cell. Mo Yuan, however, did not know whether it could conceal two people at once. He¡¯d not wanted to give away any more information than necessary to Ning Feiyun, after all, so he simply hadn¡¯t asked. He detached the device from his own clothes, then pinned it gently to Mo Lan¡¯s tattered, bloodied shirt. Once it was activated, Mo Lan vanished right there within his arms. It was uncanny. Had he not been holding onto the boy, he would be just as unnoticeable as those concealed guards had been. Still, as far as Mo Yuan can tell, his own form remained visible. He could restrain his spiritual aura, but he was no illusionist¡ª with just that technique he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape notice unless the entirety of the mountain prison¡¯s guard were suddenly struck blind. There was still another matter of importance. Mo Lan¡¯s injuries were severe, and still bleeding, and though Mo Yuan was attempting to use his own power to stabilize the boy, the shackles upon his wrists and ankles restricted the flow of spiritual qi through his meridians, whether his own or borrowed. For Mo Lan to properly recover, they would need to be removed somehow¡ª but Mo Yuan did not have the key to these shackles, nor was there an obvious weak point in the inscriptions that were engraved upon the iron. Even if they managed to escape the prison, even if he got Mo Lan all the way back to their hideaway, his life could still be in danger unless they could find out how to remove the shackles. It was an ill-prepared rescue attempt, fueled by fear and by guilt¡ª Mo Yuan should have never allowed the boy to go out and seize that supply cart. He should have realized that it was a trap, before Mo Lan¡¯s signal talisman had notified him that the boy was in trouble. He should have rushed to the scene more quickly, and gotten there in time to prevent the raiding party from being slaughtered and Mo Lan from being dragged away, leaving nothing but a trail of blood behind. Nearly half a month had passed since then, and Mo Yuan had been nearly feverish the whole time, lying in wait near Baidong Mountain¡¯s barrier array, listening in to every conversation he could between the guards and patrolmen. When he at last heard that Mo Lan was still alive, and being held within the mountain prison, he had only planned so far as to leverage his past friendship with Luo Qian, who had been adopted as the Ning clan¡¯s third son, Ning Feiyun, in order to get past the barrier and gain the tools he needed to infiltrate the prison. He had faced countless risks since leaving Mengshan Temple three years ago¡ª but this had shaken him far more deeply than anything else. How could it not? Though the two were not related by blood, Mo Lan was a younger brother to him. He had always looked up to Mo Yuan, endlessly clinging to his side and trying to impress him. On the night that Mo Yuan, Qiu Wei, and the others had left Mengshan Temple, Mo Lan had run after them, sobbing and begging to come along. Mo Yuan detached the concealment device once more and felt Mo Lan¡¯s pulse. It was weak, and growing still-weaker by the second. He opened up the pouch at his waist, taking out a strengthening pill and placing it within the boy¡¯s mouth. The Nameless cultivators often had a limited supply of medicines and thus used them sparingly¡ª even though a girl from Xuanlin¡¯s medicine cultivators, who had some training already before running away from home, had recently joined their cause, unless it were some herb or ingredient that could be easily gathered in the mountains or the wild lands, there was still nothing they had in abundance. Mo Yuan only had this one strengthening pill with him to to use in case of emergency¡ª but Mo Lan would die if he didn¡¯t have some kind of help. The shackles could not entirely restrict a person¡¯s spiritual flow¡­ maybe this medicine would be enough to keep him from fading away. Mo Yuan shut his eyes, shoulders trembling as he held the younger boy close. He had been such a fool back then¡­ he had truly thought they would be able to establish their own sect and work toward a bright and glorious future. He should have never agreed to let Mo Lan come with them. If he hadn¡¯t, the boy would still be at Mengshan Temple today, safe and secure¡ª not chained and tormented in the depths of a prison that was supposed to be reserved for the foulest of the world¡¯s criminals. He was just a child. ¡°Da-ge¡­¡± Mo Yuan didn¡¯t even notice the tears that had begun to roll down his cheeks, nor how much he was trembling. As soon as he heard that faint voice, though, he opened his eyes. Mo Lan¡¯s head was pillowed in the crook of Mo Yuan¡¯s elbow, upper back resting upon his knees. The boy didn¡¯t move, and his remaining eye was only slightly open, barely visible beneath tear and blood-caked lashes. Still, seeing him awake at all was unexpected¡ª and just for a moment, Mo Yuan felt a small lurch of hope within his heart. Maybe the strengthening pill really had worked. Maybe Mo Lan would survive, and they could somehow escape¡­ maybe back at the hideaway they could find a way to break the shackles, and since Mo Lan¡¯s cultivation was already quite good, he might be able to recover. Maybe¡­ they really should disappear back into the wild lands, and spend time recovering and training and gaining strength before returning again to establish themselves within the cultivation world¡­ Or maybe, they would just continue to build a life for themselves beyond its borders. If he and Mo Lan were able to survive this¡­ he would give up that foolish ambition entirely. It would be better to simply start something new for themselves, instead trying to break apart a world that only wished to stamp them out. ¡°Xiao-Lan,¡± he whispered back, for fear that even with the cell¡¯s silenced walls, his voice would carry beyond them, ¡°Da-ge is here. I¡¯ve come to take you away from this place.¡± Mo Lan didn¡¯t respond. For a moment, the only sound was the quiet rasp of his breathing, and Mo Yuan wondered if he had lost consciousness again. Then, the boy¡¯s bloodied lips curved slightly into a faint, weak smile. ¡°I¡¯m so glad¡­¡± Mo Lan replied, his voice trembling. Then, the smile was replaced by a look of anguish, and a choked sob escaped his throat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Da-ge¡­ I didn¡¯t mean¡­ to be captured¡­¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t your fault,¡± Mo Yuan insisted, holding him ever so slightly closer, propping the boy¡¯s head up against his chest. ¡°I should have realized that things were getting dangerous.¡± Another few sobs followed, breaking off into a rattling cough. Mo Yuan tried to calm the younger boy down, gently stroking a place on his head where there didn¡¯t seem to be any cuts or bruises. Mo Lan was intermittently shaking and still, his body too weak even to keep trembling. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t tell them,¡± Mo Lan continued. ¡°They tried to make me, but¡­ I didn¡¯t tell them how to find you or the others. I¡­ I won¡¯t give in, just like Da-ge.¡± ¡°Hush now¡­ don¡¯t try to speak too much. You should maintain your strength¡­¡± Mo Lan fell silent again, and swallowed¡ª then coughed once more. Blood ran from between his lips, his lashes fluttering as his eye rolled back into his head. Even speaking took the boy so much effort, caused him so much pain. The severity of his injuries was becoming more and more apparent. He had been tormented for many days now, and the floor of the cell was soaked in his blood. Many of his bones were broken, and along with his missing eye, half of the fingers on his right hand had been severed. The sound of his breathing was painful to listen to, and he could barely keep his eye open enough to look up at Mo Yuan¡¯s face. He needed to find them a way out of this prison, but before he could start to formulate a plan, he felt a tug at his clothes. Glancing down, he saw that the boy had caught hold of his sleeve with his less-injured hand, holding on as firmly as he could with his weak, shaky grip. ¡°I¡¯m glad,¡± Mo Lan repeated. ¡°I¡¯m glad that I¡­ I¡¯m not alone.¡± Another cough, another mouthful of blood spilled. Mo Yuan¡¯s eyes went wide as he realized he could feel the boy growing weaker and weaker. And now, he could feel something else as well¡ª something sinister, winding its way through his veins, burning through his meridians. His heart sank. Not only had they tortured Mo Lan¡­ but they¡¯d poisoned him as well. ¡°It hurts¡­ so much. They wanted to¡­ use me against you. I thought I wouldn¡¯t see you¡­ I thought I would¡­ die here in the dark, but I¡¯m not alone, and there¡¯s light. I¡¯ve been so cold, but at least¡­ before I die.. I¡¯m not as cold anymore.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Mo Yuan shook his head. He gathered Mo Lan up in his arms and held him close. ¡°We¡¯ll leave this place, we¡¯ll get back to the hideaway and you¡¯ll heal. Xiao-Lan, don¡¯t say things like that! You can¡¯t say that sort of thing, alright? Stop acting like you¡¯re going to die!¡± Mo Lan¡¯s head drooped, tucking up close against Mo Yuan¡¯s shoulder. Mo Yuan could feel the blood that dripped from the younger boy¡¯s wounds, soaking through his clothes, warm and damp against his skin but rapidly cooling. Outside, it was midsummer, yet here in this cell it was as cold as winter. Why was it so cold? ¡°Thank you¡­ for coming to find me,¡± Mo Lan choked out. His words were cut off by another fit of coughing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I won¡¯t be able to keep following you.¡± ¡°No, no¡­ of course you can follow me!¡± Mo Yuan insisted, barely able to restrain his voice to a whisper now. But it was too late already. Rasping, shaky breaths became weaker, the spaces between lengthening until the boy¡¯s chest went completely still. Dark lashes flickered as he struggled to keep his eye open, until the struggle ceased, leaving it neither open nor closed, dull and lifeless. The tears that had been pooling at the corners of his eyes and slowly trickling down his face came to a stop as the final droplet, shining faintly in the light of Mo Yuan¡¯s small flame, ran through the blood stains on the boy¡¯s cheek and vanished. Mo Yuan tried to continue channeling spiritual energy into the boy¡¯s meridians, but it was no use. One by one, the last few sparks of life flickered and disappeared, any attempts to keep that light from going out thwarted by the impenetrability of the shackles¡¯ inscriptions. There was nothing he could do. Even if he simply took Mo Lan in his arms and ran as fast as he could, and even if somehow, miraculously, no one tried to stop him, he wouldn¡¯t reach the hideaway in time. Even if he could, they had no true physicians among them, few who even practiced the Dao of medicine. The struggle was lost before it had even begun. The moment they had dared to show their faces, to believe they might be deserving some place in this world, Mo Lan¡¯s fate had been sealed. And all Mo Yuan could do was risk his life to be beside him in this final moment, to helplessly hold him in his arms as his corpse slowly turned cold. He raised his eyes toward the heavens, blocked away from view by the cruel stone walls of this fortress, and cried out in anguish, the echoes of his sobs joining with the memory of screams of pain and torment that filled this place, running out like blood from between the cracks in the stone. Such misery, such cruelty, and what had they truly done to deserve it? What had Mo Lan done, that made these great cultivators believe that a boy of barely fifteen deserved to be tortured to death? All he had wanted to do was to follow his brother. And now, he had followed him down into the darkness¡ª a darkness he would never see beyond again. Mo Yuan wept for a long time, there within the darkness. His voice was cut off from the halls beyond that cruel door, with only the silent, empty corpse of Mo Lan to bear witness. He wept until the pain within his chest turned from a raging fire to a dull ache, then sat in silence with tears streaming down his face. The tears ran down and soaked into his heart, and there they watered seeds of resentment planted long ago, before he had even departed from Mengshan Temple. There they put down roots, nestled among still-smoldering embers of grief. In total darkness, the passage of time became difficult to discern. Mo Yuan sat motionless, cradling Mo Lan¡¯s head within his lap until his body turned stiff, then gently set him down. He didn¡¯t wish to leave the boy¡¯s corpse here in this cell. If nothing else, Mo Lan should at least have a proper burial, far away from this terrible place. He shut his eyes, taking in a shaky breath as he rose to his feet. Xiao-Lan would be avenged. But first, Mo Yuan needed to get out of here. And he didn¡¯t have the time to formulate a plan, either. The door¡¯s locking mechanism released with a loud thump, and opened to reveal the pair of guards and the man with bloodstained sleeves from earlier. The finely dressed man was nowhere to be seen this time¡ª but it didn¡¯t matter. Mo Yuan had left the concealment device on the ground, and now stood in full view in the middle of the cell, the prisoner¡¯s corpse lying still on the ground, his chains broken. There was nowhere to hide, and no case to plead that might allow him to escape. Despite this, what filled him now was not fear for his life, but instead pure, unbridled fury. That man, whose sleeves were stained with blood, was without a doubt the one who had broken Mo Lan¡¯s body until he could barely speak, who had infused his veins with poison until his meridians were burned away. This was the man who had killed his brother¡ª Mo Yuan¡¯s body moved practically on its own, and in a split second he had flown across the cell¡¯s threshold, rage burning within his eyes. The tormentors had been expecting a near-dead prisoner, not a living, furious, unrestrained rogue cultivator. They didn¡¯t have time to react. Mo Yuan had already reached a high level in his cultivation, not merely for a rogue cultivator¡ª even among those his age who were children of the great clans, at mid Zhuji-stage, he would be able to stand with or even surpass them. The torturer was at least a minor boundary below him, and the guards even lower than that. With a single strike, Mo Yuan¡¯s hand thrust directly through the torturer¡¯s chest, piercing his heart and sending a burst of crimson blood spraying all across the halls, floors, and ceiling of the corridor. The guards hurried to brandish their weapons, but there was a vicious light in Mo Yuan¡¯s eyes, and he was unstoppable in his vengeful rage. He remembered the way that these two had spoken of Mo Lan earlier, how callous their words had been, even that bit of amusement in their voices. He grasped the blade of one of their swords, heedless of the way the blade cut into his palm as he wrenched it from the man¡¯s grasp, and quickly slew them, one after the other. It had all happened before they were even able to raise the alarm¡ª but he couldn¡¯t stay here. The moment someone glanced down this corridor, the mountain prison would be sealed off and he would be trapped. Mo Yuan, bloodied sword in bloodied hand, fled as quickly as possible. Anyone who happened to be in his path, he cut down without hesitation, leaving a trail of bodies behind as he raced through the corridors. His mind frantically worked to remember the patterns of the surveillance array, leaping and bounding from the walls and into small alcoves to avoid triggering it as he passed through the prison¡¯s upper level, toward the great stone doors that led to the outside. It was here that there would be trouble¡ª unless those doors were opened, he would never be able to break free. But Mo Yuan had little problem with that. As he approached the gate, he simply released the sword in his hand, commanding it to fly in a wide, swift arc, piercing the hearts of all of the guards save one, who was pinned by his shirt to the wall. Mo Yuan leapt forward and grasped the hilt of the sword. As the remaining guard scrambled to sound the alarm, he swung his sword, slicing the man¡¯s hand clean off at the wrist before bringing the blade against his throat. The man began to scream in agony, but cut off quickly as the sharp edge pricked his neck. ¡°Open that gate,¡± Mo Yuan hissed out through gritted teeth, a madman¡¯s fury burning within his eyes. ¡°Open that gate now, let me pass through, and I¡¯ll allow you to keep your wretched life.¡± The guard was frozen in terror, the sudden threat having caught him off-guard. The mountain prison was nigh impenetrable¡ª to be attacked this way, and from the inside no less, was something that he could have never expected, especially as a mere gate guard. He did not possess the strength of will to stand firm, and released the gate¡ª perhaps hoping that he could cry out a warning to his fellows outside. He didn¡¯t get the chance. In this moment, filled with such rage and bitterness, Mo Yuan cared not to hold to the promise he¡¯d made. The moment the gate was opened, he leapt onto his sword, leaving the gate guard¡¯s head rolling on the ground behind him. Shouting broke out from all around the open area, and almost immediately, Mo Yuan heard the twang of bowstrings and the whistling of arrows slicing through the air toward him. He bent down low over the sword, willing it to fly faster and faster. The arrows passed over his head one after the other¡ª until he felt a burning impact and sudden, sharp pain beneath his right shoulder-blade. Almost immediately, the burning began to spread, as though molten metal had been poured into the wound. The arrows were poisoned. He¡¯d guessed as much¡ª but the pain was still almost too much to bear. He couldn¡¯t stop now, though, not when he was so close to escaping. The way out was just ahead, through a narrow passage¡ª and somehow, miraculously, the outer barrier was down. If he could make it past there, he could lose his pursuers in the labyrinth of the spirit caves. But when he reached the passage, he suddenly crashed into empty air and fell like a stone to the ground. The poison seeping into his veins was inhibiting his spiritual sense. For Mo Yuan, whose spiritual eyes had been opened since birth, he had never thought not to trust his senses, which had only ever given him an advantage and helped him to survive and succeed. Now, his confidence had betrayed him. With the speed of his reflexes, even amid the pain he was able to catch himself and land on his feet, the sword clattering to the ground next to him. But that was as far as he could get. He raised his head to see a dozen men approaching, weapons drawn. Then, he spat out a mouthful of blood into the dirt. For the first time since Mo Lan¡¯s death had ignited his veins with fury, Mo Yuan felt afraid. He recalled the cold, painful isolation of those cells within the mountain prison, the cruel shackles, Mo Lan¡¯s fear of dying alone within that lightless place. And he felt that fear for himself. ¡°Mo Yuan!¡± The sudden outcry of a familiar voice made him straighten up and turn his head. On the other side of the barrier, someone else was rushing to approach¡ª a tall young man wearing grey robes, with a spear in his hand. Why was Ning Feiyun here? Before Mo Yuan could react, there was another snap of a bowstring, and another arrow pierced his side. He cried out, dropping down to one knee as he reached out toward his sword. ¡°Just surrender now, you can¡¯t fight through this, or you¡¯ll die!¡± Ning Feiyun cried out, stopping just in front of the barrier, his eyes and voice alike filled with a desperate plea as he pressed his hands against it. Mo Yuan froze, his breath caught within his lungs. He¡¯d been struck by two poisoned arrows. There was a barrier before him, a small army of foes behind, and a sheer drop into nothingness on either side. His spiritual sense was muffled, and he was in immeasurable pain. Ning Feiyun was right¡ª he couldn¡¯t fight this. Even if he could fight, he couldn¡¯t escape. But he would willingly die before he allowed them to drag him into that hell. Slowly, shakily, Mo Yuan stood back up, his hands raised above his head. Through increasingly blurry vision, he watched as his pursuers one by one began to relax. Their prey was defeated, and surrendering without a fight¡ª it had been a close call, but the hunter was triumphant in the end. That must have been what they were thinking. Then, with the last of his strength, Mo Yuan kicked off from the ground, launching himself up into the air¡ª And over the side of the cliff. Gasps and exclamations of surprise rose up from the stunned pursuers. Ning Feiyun¡¯s desperate, pained cry echoed off the walls of cavern and chasm alike¡ª ¡°Gege!¡± That was last thing that Mo Yuan heard as he fell into the darkness. Then, far below, his body struck the surface of an underground river, and his consciousness was consumed by inky blackness. The Weight of Regret
While Song Mingzhen was submerged within the flow of memories, Ning Feiyun paced up and down across the cavern¡¯s floor. He was restless and anxious, gripping the retracted Shuangci spear tightly in his hand as he watched Yang Anxiang¡¯s movements closely, prepared to release it at a moment¡¯s notice. She wasn¡¯t the only thing that had him feeling anxious and unsettled, though. The way that Song Mingzhen had thrown his own words back at him had left him rattled. If the truth really is such a dangerous, terrible thing, then we will face it when it reveals itself. He had said those words to Song Mingzhen while his own suspicions were running high, and yet the situation was different¡ª for while his companion had lost his memories, Ning Feiyun himself knew all too well what had happened in those days leading up to the attack on Baidong Mountain. If their suspicions were wrong, and somehow the real Song Mingzhen discovered the role Ning Feiyun had played, what would happen to him then? Ning Feiyun had desperately wished to forget all of it¡ª to forget seeing Mo Yuan throw himself into the spirit caves¡¯ bottomless pit, to forget seeing the bloodied, battered corpse of Mo Lan lying on the floor of one of the mountain prison¡¯s cells when he went to inspect the damage. Later on, he¡¯d also tried to forget how he had been the one to let Mo Yuan through the barrier to begin with. Had he refused to help Mo Yuan back then, would the stronghold still have been breached? Would the war have still been fought? Would so many who had died still be alive today? Ning Feiyun couldn¡¯t say¡ª he only knew that everything had gone wrong after gave Mo Yuan entry into Baidong Mountain. To this day, he had no idea how Mo Yuan survived the fall, but one thing was certain¡ª the one whose heavenly tribulation had broken through the barrier had to have been Mo Yuan. After that day, he had emerged as the first Jiedan stage rogue cultivator in hundreds of years, known then as the Great General of the Nameless, Yinmeng Xuelian, and bathed the cultivation world in blood. In a way¡­ it was Ning Feiyun himself who was responsible for the war. Such had been the burden he carried for these past seven years, knowing that it was his own treason that permitted such a thing¡ª and yet he had an even darker secret still. That there was still a small part of him that was infinitely glad that Mo Yuan had survived the fall. And there was another part of him that, despite everything, had grieved while the rest of the world celebrated his destruction at the end of the war. Ning Feiyun had been fond of Mo Yuan¡ª truly fond of him, all those years ago when they were just children. Mo Yuan had remembered that fondness, and used it to his own benefit, and Ning Feiyun had fallen for it completely. But at the same time, was it truly meant as a deception? Had Mo Lan not died¡­ would all of those later events still have come to pass? In the end, it was a useless question to ask. The past could not be rewritten, after all. Mo Lan had died, and the dead could not be brought back to life¡ª and neither could Mo Yuan be prevented from becoming Yinmeng Xuelian. Still, when Song Mingzhen had turned Ning Feiyun¡¯s own words of reassurance against him, when he¡¯d seen that little twitch of the other¡¯s lips despite the apprehension and anxiety he was feeling, Ning Feiyun had felt absolutely certain of one thing¡ª that this ¡°Song Mingzhen¡± was, in fact, none other than Mo Yuan himself. How this had happened, and how no one¡ª not even Song Mingzhen¡¯s own clan¡ª seemed to have noticed this, he had no idea. He couldn¡¯t recall ever thinking that the two had looked particularly alike, but when he tried to think back to when he had seen them before, his head began to ache, and he couldn¡¯t quite envision either of their faces¡ª whether he thought of Song Mingzhen, or of Mo Yuan, the face that came to mind was invariably the face of the man that now sat in lotus position atop the platform, wreathed in swirls of incense smoke. Though some questions might be answered by the Fragrance of Memory¡ª such as why Song Mingzhen¡¯s personality had been so strange, if it turned out he really was Mo Yuan¡ª even more questions would follow. How had this happened? Why did no one know? What was to be done about it? Now, Ning Feiyun understood how his companion had felt during the investigation, as all of this began to come to light around him. It was overwhelming enough for Ning Feiyun¡ª how much more confusing must it be when one¡¯s memories had vanished, and when he himself was the subject of the questions? Would Song Mingzhen, or Mo Yuan, even find enough answers today to satisfy him? Even Yang Anxiang hadn¡¯t seemed sure about that. Speaking of Yang Anxiang¡­ Ning Feiyun paused in his pacing, turning to glance toward the young woman who stood near the incense burner, carefully watching both the rising curls of smoke and the man who sat in meditation upon the platform. The Fragrance of Memory wasn¡¯t a simple technique to prepare and perform¡ª and sometimes, things went wrong. If the memories drawn up were too painful, too difficult to bear, it was possible for the one undergoing the process to destabilize¡ª in that case, Yang Anxiang would need to draw him out of the memory before too much damage was done. For now, though Song Mingzhen seemed to be stable enough. If he truly did have Mo Yuan¡¯s memories, though¡­ Ning Feiyun bit his lip and turned to Yang Anxiang. He¡¯d never gotten to know her very well while she was Qin Wenying¡¯s concubine. She¡¯d mostly stayed hidden away in the palace, and his opinion of her had been no different than anyone else: a young, pretty flower that the late clan leader had taken a liking to and hidden away like a jewel in a vault. Though he knew of the rumors of her involvement with the Nameless, no one had thought too much of that¡ª pretty though she might be, in terms of cultivation she had seemed rather unremarkable. Even if there was any substance to the rumors, it wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference. How wrong they¡¯d all been¡­ Now that they were here, though, waiting for Song Mingzhen to finish recovering his lost memories, Ning Feiyun couldn¡¯t help but grow curious. ¡°Yang-xiaoniang,¡± he said, then paused. ¡°Yang-guniang, are you the one who assassinated Qin-zongzhu?¡± Yang Anxiang¡¯s brows rose a little and she glanced up at him. She tilted her head slightly, then turned back to the incense burner before her. ¡°Why would you ask such a thing,¡± she replied, ¡°and what makes you think I would answer you honestly either way? You¡¯re one of the Qin clan¡¯s lackeys, after all.¡± Ning Feiyun clenched his jaw, glancing at Song Mingzhen¡ª but the other man didn¡¯t stir in the slightest, deep within the incense smoke¡¯s trance. She was right¡ª he¡¯d been foolish to think she would actually answer his questions. ¡°You enlisted my old mentor, didn¡¯t you? Ning Zhifeng¡­ he wasn¡¯t the sort of person who would perpetrate such an attack,¡± he continued to press, ¡°Even the stories he told about aiding the cause of the Nameless didn¡¯t properly connect¡ª why would someone who gathered herbs and provided medicine and safe housing for fugitives turn instead to attacking the heart of the cultivation world¡¯s stronghold¡ª and at a disadvantage, no less?¡± Yang Anxiang didn¡¯t even look up at him this time¡ª she seemed rather committed to keeping her lips sealed. But then again, that wasn¡¯t particularly surprising, especially if she¡¯d been playing such a long game here, ever since the end of the war. ¡°Do you truly wish to revive the Nameless?¡± Ning Feiyun finally asked, realizing that he wouldn¡¯t get anything out of her about the attacks. At least not until Song Mingzhen woke from his meditation. ¡°Hm,¡± Yang Anxiang snorted, then tipped her head slightly. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you do,¡± Ning Fieyun replied, shaking his head. ¡°If that were the case, why attack so boldly while your forces were still so weak?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Yang Anxiang shrugged her shoulders. Ning Feiyun clenched his fist more tightly around his weapon. This woman¡­ she was refusing to give him a single straight answer. He exhaled sharply through his nose, then returned to pacing back and forth across the floor. ¡°You know, we¡¯re not inside your fortress of despair,¡± Yang Anxiang said, idly twirling a curl of smoke around her fingers. ¡°You can try to interrogate me as much as you¡¯d like¡ª but it won¡¯t work here. Ning-san-gongzi, you¡¯re in my domain right now, understand?¡± Once more, Ning Feiyun paused, and then narrowed his eyes. ¡°What will you do with me, then? Even if¡­ what we suspect is true, and Song-gongzi is actually your ally¡­ I¡¯ve never been aligned with the Nameless. Do you plan on eliminating me?¡± Yang Anxiang was quiet for a moment, then released a faint, slightly sad chuckle. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ¡°Oh, I considered it¡ª but I think it¡¯ll be alright to let you go. If Yinmeng Xuelian remembers who he is and wishes to return to his former position, of course, it will be his decision rather than mine. But in the case where I am the one to decide your fate¡±¡ª she shrugged her shoulders¡ª ¡°I think I¡¯ll let you go. After all, my business here in Yinshan is done, so I won¡¯t have any need to stay around this place. By the time you can send your hunting hounds after me, I¡¯ll already be long gone.¡± Ning Feiyun pressed his lips tightly together. He wanted to ask her where, but knew that she wouldn¡¯t answer. To press an interrogation might end in a fight, and though Ning Feiyun was fairly sure that his own skills surpassed hers, Song Mingzhen was quite vulnerable right now. He couldn¡¯t risk causing that person harm¡­ not now, when so much still remained unanswered. It was a little reassuring, at least, that Yang Anxiang didn¡¯t mean to kill him, but he was still surprised that she was leaving. He wondered if it were a bluff, meant to mislead him, but decided that likely wasn¡¯t the case. It wasn¡¯t as though he could just let this slide, after all, and people would come within a few days to search this cave. If her ¡°business¡± truly was finished, though, did that mean she would no longer menace Baidong Mountain¡¯s people? And what exactly had she set out to do? Kill Qin Wenying¡­ lure Song Mingzhen in to uncover his lost memories¡­ free Qiu Wei¡­ Ning Feiyun lifted his head now. ¡°The Second General of the Nameless,¡± he said as he stepped closer, the mask of the interrogator returning to envelop his features, ¡°where is she?¡± ¡°Safe,¡± Yang Anxiang replied¡ª and there was a sharp edge in her voice now. ¡°¡­ what do you mean?¡± Ning Feiyun was a little surprised by that answer. ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking about her well-being.¡± ¡°Perhaps you should be.¡± Yang Anxiang looked up again. A prickle of anger crossed her brow, her eyes flashing dangerously. ¡°Wei-jiejie has already had her cultivation destroyed, and been imprisoned for five years within that terrible fortress of yours. She has suffered so much¡ª weren¡¯t the two of you friends once? Do you really have no sympathy toward her whatsoever?¡± ¡°She invaded Baidong Mountain,¡± Ning Feiyun replied, but the words came out a little hoarse. ¡°So what if she did?¡± Yang Anxiang snapped. ¡°It was about time. Your cultivation clans hold too much power, they¡¯ve trapped the rest of the world beneath their iron grip. It¡¯s not as though their hands are spotless, are they?¡± Ning Feiyun scowled at her, but couldn¡¯t argue. The Nameless had raided, burned, and slaughtered their way through outposts and towns¡ª but it was true that things happened within the mountain prison that were just as terrible, like what had happened to Mo Lan. Even so¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t believe that any atrocities should be pardoned,¡± he shook his head, ¡°but Qiu Wei is a vicious person, who doesn¡¯t care who gets caught up in her quest for power and destruction.¡± ¡°She was a vicious person,¡± Yang Anxiang corrected, her voice laced with bitterness. ¡°That is, before your clans broke her. She¡¯s paid for her crimes with both body and mind. You should just let us go¡ª but even if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll never be able to find her.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say for sure that she won¡¯t seek out revenge,¡± Ning Feiyun countered, ¡°just as you have on her behalf¡ª this is why those like the Generals of the Nameless can¡¯t be allowed to run loose!¡± ¡°And maybe if we were permitted to ally ourselves with your great clans, then we would have done so!¡± Yang Anxiang snapped back, ¡°but no, instead rogue cultivators are hunted, confined, butchered, their very existence a crime¡­ just because they didn¡¯t have the fortune to be born into a good family.¡± ¡°What of yourself? Yang-guniang, you were born into one of the great clans, so what do you have to worry about the fate of nameless criminals? You would never lack opportunities.¡± ¡°Why? Should I not care about the common people? The great clans wield unlimited power over those beneath, and they cannot even hope to rise up through their own skill and effort,¡± Yang Anxiang shook her head. ¡°Besides my own fate, there are the fates of others¡ª and to see so many cut short simply for desiring to nourish the talent the heavens endowed them with¡­¡± She sighed, shaking her head and rubbing her fingers against her temples. ¡°Yinmeng Xuelian, Wei-jiejie¡­ they were all fighting a war in which they could not hope to prevail. Nonetheless¡­ I wanted them to succeed,¡± she continued, and her hands clenched into fists. ¡°I was so young then, but I had already been studying cultivation for my entire life and had a great deal of knowledge about medicine¡ª so I decided I would join their side.¡± She went on to explain that she had originally intended only to heal, to support, to prevent as many people from dying as she could¡ª but as the war went on, it became more and more difficult to avoid the actual fighting. It was at some point then that she began to study illusion-crafting, forging for herself a new cultivation path that unified this new interest with her former studies in medicine. No wonder her illusions were particularly potent, if she was not relying on willpower alone, but also on more concrete, practical methods. And no wonder she was able to easily make use of the Fragrance of Memory¡ª she¡¯d probably used it as a basis for her own techniques. Ning Feiyun might have been impressed, if he weren¡¯t already so wary. Yang Anxiang left out quite a lot of details in her story¡ª only stating that at some point after the attack on Baidong Mountain, Qiu Wei had taken an interest in her and her skills, and they had spent quite a lot of time traveling and fighting alongside one another, growing close. The way she spoke of Qiu Wei was with a marked, deep tenderness. Now that Ning Feiyun could hear the affection in her voice¡­ it was no wonder why she¡¯d gone through all the trouble of breaking into the mountain prison to set her free. ¡°Jiejie is hardly a shadow of her former self now,¡± Yang Anxiang finished, ¡°It would simply be cruel to return her to that prison, just as it was cruel to keep her there in the first place. I will not allow you to recapture her. She is harmless¡ª and even if she weren¡¯t, it would make no difference. Now¡­ all we hope to do is disappear and live in peace, away from the cruel eyes and hands and blades of the cultivation world.¡± It was the closest so far that Yang Anxiang had come to making a plea. Ning Feiyun was reminded of that day Mo Yuan had approached him in the forest. How he¡¯d pleaded¡ª and though at the time Ning Feiyun hadn¡¯t known the details of the circumstance, and though Mo Yuan¡¯s desperation had been more apparent than Yang Anxiang¡¯s was now, he couldn¡¯t help but feel like the two situations were similar. Each one of them, pleading for him to turn a blind eye, for him to let them save someone they cared for who had been imprisoned deep beneath the mountains¡­ even the cells they had been confined in had been just across from one another. Last time, Ning Feiyun had yielded, and Baidong Mountain had been viciously attacked as a result. This time¡­ if he were to let Yang Anxiang go without a fight, would something terrible happen again? Or would the two of them truly go off, secluding themselves away from the world and causing no more harm? It was impossible to know for sure. Ning Feiyun took a shaky breath. Right now, for all her threats and posturing, Yang Anxiang looked tired. His heart told him to agree to let them go, but his mind still couldn¡¯t release its worries. He couldn¡¯t trust her. Before he could give an answer, though, the candlelight in the chamber began to flicker, and upon the stone platform, Song Mingzhen¡¯s head suddenly snapped up. His eyes opened¡ª rolled back into his head, all white as blood began to drip from his seven facial apertures. ¡°Yang-guniang!¡± Ning Feiyun shouted, rushing forward to Song Mingzhen¡¯s side. ¡°Something is wrong!¡± Yang Anxiang, too, snapped into action, cutting open her palm and dripping her blood onto the incense burner¡¯s surface, crimson soaking into the metal. ¡°Try to stabilize his spiritual flow!¡± she ordered. ¡°The weight of the memory is too much for his mind to bear. I¡¯ll draw him out of the trance!¡± Even as she spoke, though, the room began to shake. The candlelight turned from soft amber to crimson, the flames turning red as blood. Ning Feiyun reached to press his hand against Song Mingzhen¡¯s chest, channeling his own spiritual power into the other¡¯s meridians. But something was wrong. Very wrong. As Ning Feiyun tried his best to constrain the burgeoning flow within Song Mingzhen, to prevent the rampant, untethered spiritual qi from damaging his body and mind, he felt a sharp, volatile power rising up from within the other man¡¯s dantian. Even as he attempted to ground and stabilize, Song Mingzhen¡¯s own spiritual power fought back against him, lashing out and severing the connection between them over and over again before it could fully take root. There was a faint glow from beneath Song Mingzhen¡¯s clothing, a blood-red spiritual light emanating from his core and two small slivers on his shoulder and side. Ning Feiyun grit his teeth and tried to push through, to suppress the backlash, but then a hand caught the back of his robe, pulling him away from Song Mingzhen and down to the floor with a strength that was a little surprising. ¡°Watch out!¡± Yang Anxiang cried out¡ª and a moment later, a pair of shining, crimson blades, shaped like the petals of a lotus flower, were launched from Song Mingzhen¡¯s body. They sliced through the air and scored against the walls of the cave before returning to hover around him, creating an impenetrable, threatening wall. Ning Feiyun lifted his head from the ground, but Yang Anxiang, who had pulled him down and pinned him there, pushed it down again just in time to evade another strike. ¡°I need to get to the incense burner¡ª I can¡¯t break him out of the trance without it,¡± Yang Anxiang hissed. ¡°You knew this could happen. How could you not take precautions?¡± Ning Feiyun scolded. Yang Anxiang flinched, then slowly reached out across the floor to where the incense burner had fallen. The smoke had nearly stopped rising from it, yet Song Mingzhen¡ª or Mo Yuan¡ª didn¡¯t seem any closer to escaping the trance. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a violent reaction!¡± ¡°Mo Yuan is a Jiedan-stage cultivator, and you and I are a major boundary below him,¡± Ning Feiyun replied, watching the Xuelian blades closely. ¡°How could we hope to properly stabilize him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not conscious,¡± Yang Anxiang answered, as her fingertips caught the incense burner¡¯s handle and pulled it toward her. If they raised any part of their bodies above the height of the platform, the blades would lash out toward them, but as long as they remained pressed close to the ground, it seemed they would be able to avoid the danger. ¡°His vital weapon is only attacking us because the trance is unstable, and it is responding to a threat within the memory. Now, make sure to watch the blades while I try to wake him.¡± She put out the embers in the incense burner, but before the smoke could fully dissipate and she could start to unravel the threads of the memory, those twin blades lashed out again¡ª this time, though, they buried themselves in the floor. Ning Feiyun felt a sudden rush to his head, and a sense of dread piercing his gut as the red light hovering at Song Mingzhen¡¯s¡ª at Mo Yuan¡¯s core¡ª flared brightly, unleashing a shockwave of spiritual qi that rippled out from the platform, across the floor. ¡°Yang-guniang! It¡¯s collapsing!¡± he shouted, but it was too late to do anything about it. The floor of the cave broke into countless pieces, plunging all three of them into the darkness below. Ning Feiyun gasped as his body hit the surface of an ice-cold underground river. His head plunged beneath the water as he flailed in the pitch darkness for something to hold onto. The current tumbled him back and forth, left and right, until he couldn¡¯t tell which way was up and which was down, and his lungs were aching as he tried in vain to reach the wall, or the shore, or anything solid. He had no idea where Yang Anxiang or Song Mingzhen were, the sudden shock of the fall and the cold having impaired even his spiritual sense. The water was deep, and flowing rapidly. Once, his head breached the surface and he tried to gasp in a breath, but it came too late and he ended with a mouthful of water. It seemed the only thing he could do was try to hold on until the river reached its end, or became less rough, or he found the shore¡­ he shut his eyes tightly, holding his breath until he began to feel lightheaded, then held it some more. Just before his consciousness faded away, he felt a hand grasp hold of his sleeve, pulling him through the water. He opened his eyes again, trying to see in his hazy, half-conscious state who had rescued him, but it was still too dark to see anything. As he felt rough pebbles and sand beneath his palms, his head spun and his body gave out, and he collapsed limp and exhausted on a small, rocky shore. The Mountains Heart Within Baidong Mountain¡¯s spirit caves, there were places where mortal feet could not tread. Places where the region¡¯s spiritual qi, that had once flowed freely though all of the mountains, valleys, and rivers, was gathered in such great quantities that even a cultivator¡¯s body would be overwhelmed in little more than an instant. Beneath the narrow passageways and ledges, in the darkness of a pit said to be bottomless, was the most rich, most powerful of all such places¡ª a river of pure spiritual qi that flowed deep beneath the surface, nourishing the roots of the mountains and all that grew or walked upon them. Even the greatest of Baidong Mountain¡¯s cultivators had never explored this place, and even the sturdiest spiritual tools, when lowered down to gather information, were brought back up broken, overloaded, and shattered. Within this very spiritual river, Mo Yuan floated for three days and nights. He should have died that day¡ª and indeed, he had intended to die. It was a choice between capture and death or death alone¡ª how could he not choose the option that allowed him a few final, precious moments of freedom, one last gesture of defiance? As his body lay still, suspended within the shimmering spiritual current, his consciousness scattered amongst the mountain¡¯s roots, following its ebb and flow, drifting and whirling on the river¡¯s ripples before inevitably returning to his body. He forgot his past, his present, his name and identity, knowing only the rhythm of the mountains and the ever-rippling hum of the energy that surrounded him. It manifested in brilliant ribbons of colored silk and bright flashes of fireworks, his senses alight without a moment¡¯s rest. A work of art, a performance of a caliber beyond any that he¡¯d ever witnessed before¡ª and he too was a part of it. If this were death, then death was indeed beautiful. But he would not dwell within this ceaseless current forever¡ª how his body survived, he had no idea. Perhaps it was the poison from the arrows he had been shot with coursing through his veins, draining and restricting the flow of energy, that also managed to prevent him from being overwhelmed by the force of this spiritual current too much, too quickly. Perhaps it was willpower alone¡ª for though he had chosen death over capture, he would still choose to live if he had the opportunity to do so. Or perhaps it was a combination of the two. Mo Yuan had learned to cultivate in his childhood and worked out more advanced techniques on his own in his youth. He had painstakingly toiled until he was able to establish his foundation, crushing spirit stones to powder and swallowing it or pressing it into his skin until his spirit veins were forcibly expanded, though it was so painful that he felt like a fire had been ignited within his veins. This was simply the next stage of that toil. As mind and body drifted freely upon the current, he allowed the flow to travel through his body, granting it passage from his hands to his heart, upper to lower dantian. Delicate he was, careful to keep hold of his awareness, yet not too delicate that he could be easily overcome and shattered. Channel, divert, compress. Allow his meridians to be filled to burgeoning, then adjust, then push even further. This was no death, but an opportunity¡ª to live on, to surpass boundaries, to reshape the world just as he¡¯d always hoped to do. Mo Yuan would do whatever it took to achieve that goal. If Xiao-Lan could not live within this world, then the cruel world that now existed would be brought to an end, turned inside-out and laid to ruin and rebuilt from the ashes that remained. And Mo Yuan, immersed within the very wellspring from which all of Yinshan¡¯s spiritual power flowed, would be the one to make this happen. The spiritual light that surrounded him, iridescent as a rainbow and bright as the sun, began to shift and change. The current near where his body was suspended turned blood-crimson as his influence over it gained dominance. It spread outward like blood in the water, his consciousness extended throughout the river¡¯s flow, everywhere and nowhere all at once. In the center of his body, a brilliant light shone, first many-colored, then red as a burning pain raced through his veins, then gradually turning to golden¡ª as though the sun itself had been kindled within him. The earth shook around Mo Yuan. Through the ceaseless flow of the current, his consciousness reached the surface, and he perceived the way that the world¡¯s spiritual flow had distended, heaping up and swelling over the peaks of Baidong Mountain. The light of the barrier array shone like a fine mesh overtop the mountain¡¯s reaches, a great and impenetrable dome. Those whose eyes opened to the Dao, who reached Ningqi stage, were able to surpass ordinary mortals. Those who established a foundation were capable of true greatness. When a cultivator reached Jiedan, however, they could bend the world to their will, and even someday reach the heavens. And when one challenged the heavenly order, it was only natural that the heavens would respond in kind. Many of those who reached the threshold of Jiedan stage would fall to the heavenly lightning that descended upon them before they could cross it¡ª this, along with the lack of resources, was yet another reason that there had been no rogue cultivators to reach such heights for five centuries. If even those favored by the heavens, who had prepared for this their whole lives, could not endure a heavenly tribulation, then what hope would there be for one who walked in shadow, who struggled with every step along the way? Mo Yuan, though, was in a particularly special situation. He surely would not have survived a direct hit had he been standing above ground, but right now, he was suspended within Yinshan¡¯s spirit veins, his consciousness stretched from the depths of the earth to the highest mountain peaks. When the first bold of heavenly lightning descended, it struck not Mo Yuan, but instead the great barrier array of Baidong Mountain¡ª shattering it and, unbeknownst to him at the time, allowing Qiu Wei and the forces of the Nameless to gain entry. The second bolt struck the ground, piercing earth and stone until it reached the spirit veins. Its energy dispersed throughout all of Yinshan, overcharging the Qin clan¡¯s spiritual tools and burning them out in an instant, causing some to detonate and kill those who wielded them. When at last the energy from the heavenly lightning reached where Mo Yuan¡¯s body rested, the greater part had already dispersed. Nonetheless, when it entered his meridians, he was nearly torn apart as he desperately struggled to harness what he could and dispel the rest. His body convulsed, his skin burning. Rushed and unstable though his cultivation may be, however Mo Yuan had woven himself and his consciousness deep within Yinshan¡¯s spirit veins, drawing upon their power to shield his vital organs. In that moment, there was a flicker in the back of his mind¡ª and he saw before him a mirror, small and unassuming, its surface clear as crystal. Within that mirror, his own face was reflected, his form illuminated in bright spiritual light. Though his clothes were tattered and his body damaged, he nonetheless hovered there amid the endless current, near-endless spiritual power at the tips of his fingers like vermilion puppeteer¡¯s strings. Seeing himself like this, Mo Yuan could not help but think that he truly had surpassed all that sought to destroy him¡ª and that not a single one of Baidong Mountain¡¯s cultivators could hope to stand against him. As he thought this, he reached out to touch the reflection of himself within the strange mirror, here in this place that seemed at once the depths of the sea and the void of the night sky. The vermilion strings attached to his fingers connected to those within the reflection, stretching out and criss-crossing like a spider¡¯s web around him. The moment his fingertips touched his reflection¡¯s, a light shone bright silver from within the mirror¡¯s depths, and he felt as though he were being drawn inside. It was then that the final bolt of heavenly lightning descended¡ª this one, though, found its target. It struck toward Mo Yuan¡¯s body with full force. When the blow landed, though, it instead struck that silver mirror. Fractals criss-crossed it¡¯s surface, the mirror¡¯s power contending with the heavenly lightning as both intertwined together. It traveled along the vermilion strings, which burned to ash from the sheer force of that power, and Mo Yuan could only remain helpless as it laced into his fingers, lacerating his body with a thousand cuts, burning him from the inside out¡ª In this moment, he knew he would surely be destroyed. But instead, when that energy reached his core, a clear, resonant sound rang out through the spirit veins, like a smith¡¯s hammer striking the anvil, or like the ringing of a great bell. Mo Yuan had breached that impossible boundary. A golden light shone from within him, refined spiritual qi coursing through his meridians. In an instant, the wounds on his body were healed. Every scar upon his body shone brightly for a moment, then faded away¡ª all save the pair of small entrance wounds from the poisoned arrows. These instead turned bright crimson as the dawn before a storm, while the shafts of the arrows were burned away by the sudden influx of energy. The arrowheads, though, remained within his body¡ª traveling along his meridians to be absorbed within his newly-formed jindan. The poison within his body, which would have ultimately felled him before now, was no match for the power of a Jiedan-stage cultivator. In a matter of moments, it was neutralized. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Mo Yuan felt himself transformed, his mind and body alike consumed by the sudden rush, the unbearable pressure upon him suddenly lifting as he broke free from the flow of the spirit veins, still shining brightly from head to toe. Bit by bit, the light that wreathed his form began to withdraw, flowing into his body like a spring returning to its source to gather together into the orb of spiritual power that nestled within his dantian, once blazing like a sun but now radiating warmth like a candle¡¯s gentle flame. Once the glow had faded, Mo Yuan ceased to hover above the ground, body relaxing as he descended. When his now-bare feet touched the cool stone floor, he at last opened up his eyes. He was standing within a small cavern. Though it was nearly dark as midnight, crossing this boundary had further enhanced his already prodigious spiritual sense¡ª now, he hardly needed to use his physical senses at all. The spiritual qi within this chamber was nearly as dense as it was within the spirit vein itself, but instead of flowing freely, the greater part of it was contained within the powerful arrays and inscriptions that covered the floor, walls, and ceiling. On another day, in another situation, Mo Yuan might have liked to spend some time examining them. But today, his attention was drawn elsewhere. In the midst of the chamber was a pedestal, and upon that pedestal was a small silver mirror. As inconspicuous as could be, yet beckoning with a quiet, welcoming light. Mo Yuan felt as though there were strings wound up inside of his body, drawing him gently yet firmly toward this mirror. His steps moved forward one after the other, as though he could even imagine stopping or waiting. The mirror¡¯s call was persistent as it was potent, and before long he stood before it, gazing into his reflection¡ª within the mirror, though, he could see his face pale and ashen, his eyes bloodshot as his cheeks gaunt. The face within the mirror did not fully match what he now felt¡ª vigor restored, cultivation improved, a light of fierce determination in his chest. Even as he thought that, though, he could feel the thrum of the fibers of spiritual power that connected him to this mirror, and the image before him rippled like the surface of a pool of water, shifting and changing to match the vision he had of himself. In that moment, Mo Yuan was struck by a profound sense of awe. He had not grown up within one of the great clans, learning their teachings and histories, sifting through their vast libraries of knowledge. The library at Mengshan Temple, though, was far from worthless even though it could not be called comprehensive. Within some of the volumes stacked in the shelves, of course, had been tales of the world that came before, of its end, and of the beginning of this one¡ª that is, the Great Demonic War. This mirror, locked away deep within Baidong Mountain¡¯s spirit caves in a sealed chamber lined on all sides with complicated arrays¡­ could it truly be one of the five demonic tools, which had once contended with the heavens themselves? Mo Yuan slowly, carefully reached out and took the mirror from its pedestal. Looking down at his reflection, which had now fully changed, he realized that this was the same mirror he had seen during the heavenly tribulation. With something like this, he had managed to achieve what was said to be impossible¡­ what more would he be able to accomplish if he used it? Even as he thought this, though, he could feel the threads that connected him to the mirror retreating, the shine fading from its surface as it became, once more, an ordinary mirror, perfectly innocuous in every way. He tapped on its surface with a finger, but there was no response, only his own reflection. Why had it suddenly gone dormant again? Perhaps it was not so easy to use as he thought¡ª still, it mattered little in the end. Before, Mo Yuan had been poisoned and defeated, not a match for Baidong Mountain¡¯s forces. Now, though, he had crossed the Jiedan boundary, and his blood and spiritual flow were smooth once again¡ª and far more vigorous than before. He slipped the mirror into the stolen qiankun pouch he wore at his waist, then looked around the chamber he¡¯d somehow found himself inside. There was no door that he could see, nor any passage in or out¡ª but in one corner, some of the inscriptions seemed to have been torn away as though something had burst through them. Mo Yuan stepped toward that place and rested his hand against the wall. Beneath it, he could feel the hum of Baidong Mountain¡¯s spirit veins, which resonated easily with the energy of his newly-formed jindan¡­ as it ought to. Mo Yuan had just been submersed entirely within this spirit vein, his meridians washed through, burst open, and rebuilt. For now, at least, he might as well be considered a part of these mountains, and the spirit veins flowing through the earth no different from the meridians that wove through his body. He shut his eyes, extending his consciousness toward the spirit vein, connecting it to himself, and with nothing more than a thought, he had been absorbed into it once again. This time, he was not overwhelmed, though¡ª instead, he felt quite at home, his consciousness traveling along its flow as fast as lightning from the heavens, heading ever upward, flowing through the spirit caves, rippling along the underground rivers, winding about the roots of trees, until at last he emerged from the mouth of a bubbling stream, his body turning back to physical form as he landed on the bank. Mo Yuan raised his head, looking around, shielding his eyes and squinting at the sudden daylight after spending so long trapped within the darkness of the spirit caves. He was in a valley, thickly wooded with a stream that cut through and trickled down toward the plains beyond the mountains. The sky above was filled with heavy, dark clouds, though there was no rain, and the scent of blood was on the breeze. Not a single one of Baidong Mountain¡¯s cultivators could stand against him. He recalled the thought he¡¯d had when he felt the mirror¡¯s power winding about him, and all at once he realized something¡ª could this mirror, no doubt the legendary Zhiming Mirror that could rewrite the fates of those who used it, have made it so? Mo Yuan did not waste another moment, leaping from the ground into the skies, surrounded by a glow of crimson light as he shot off toward Baidong Mountain¡¯s stronghold. If it was true, then he would surely be able to stain Baiyu Palace red with the blood of Mo Lan¡¯s murderers¡ª and even if it wasn¡¯t, Mo Yuan still had to test his theory. After all, he had already planned to die, and now he had reached Jiedan Stage. If he were to die today, he would surely be able to take quite a few of his enemies with him. The stronghold at Baidong Mountain was in chaos when he arrived, battle raging fiercely along its slopes, corpses lying all around in pools of their own blood. Mo Yuan was a bit taken aback¡ª he¡¯d not expected to find, when he arrived, that Qiu Wei had brought their people up here for a full scale attack after his disappearance. He had expected even less to see that they were doing so well, managing to stand firm against the Qin clan and their vassals despite the mounting casualties. He didn¡¯t have much time to assess the situation, though, before he heard the whistling of an arrow. He darted to one side to evade it, his speed imbued by a rush of spiritual power¡ª but the arrow was no ordinary one, and after it had passed him by, it turned sharply to continue its flight, mercilessly seeking to embed itself within his heart. Suddenly, there was a flash of red from the scar in Mo Yuan¡¯s shoulder, and a brilliantly-shining red blade, shaped like a lotus petal, materialized out of his body. It sliced the arrow in two before shooting off and tearing through the abdomen of the one who had fired it and sending him falling to the ground. Mo Yuan¡¯s eyes went wide, and experimentally he flicked his fingers. The blade spun through the air now to hover just above his palm as he took a closer look at it. This must be his vital weapon¡ª formed from the arrowhead that had been embedded within him, coated in the poison that drained and suppressed his spiritual power. Now, it had been galvanized by his blood and spiritual power and turned to a razor-sharp blade. Mo Yuan willed it to move once more, and was delighted to find that the blade answered his every whim. He turned toward the archer he had struck down, approaching with a curious gleam in his eyes as he looked down at the wounded man. He could feel a pull between himself and his fallen enemy¡­ or rather, between himself and the enemy¡¯s wounds, as though a silken thread connected this his newly-forged vital weapon of his to the wound it had dealt. Mo Yuan couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡­ what would happen if that thread was unraveled? After considering it for a moment, he formed a seal with his fingers. The invisible thread turned visible now, at least within Mo Yuan¡¯s powerful spiritual sense, and he could see that it connected from the crimson blade directly to the wounded man¡¯s meridians. Mo Yuan caught that spiritual thread between his fingers and, almost nonchalantly, gave it a tug. The wounded man screamed in sudden pain. Blood poured from his wound into a deep pool on the ground, and he began to hemorrhage spiritual qi as well, unable to resist the draining effect of the crimson blade. ¡°Who are you¡ª what is that?!¡± A cry rose up from somewhere behind Mo Yuan. He didn¡¯t even think twice before sending out the crimson blade once more as his victim crumbled to the ground, dead. Another group of Baidong Mountain¡¯s cultivators had come upon him now. Quick as a flash, the crimson blade darted out and sliced back and forth across their bodies, leaving minor wounds behind while Mo Yuan exerted his will and summoned forth the second blade¡ª the second arrowhead. With each wound he left, from a puncture to a graze, he could feel another one of those invisible threads forming, and with a mirthless smile gradually stretching across his lips, he allowed his enemies to charge toward him, only leaping up at the last moment. In that same instant, he connected the threads and activated them. A chorus of shouts of surprise and screams of agony rose up as the wounds were torn longer, wider, and deeper into the bodies¡ª it was exactly like unraveling a bolt of woven fabric. Though he could not kill them instantly with mere cuts to the arms and legs, he could render those cuts deep enough so that they quickly began to bleed out, and drain their spiritual qi so that they would not be able to heal themselves fast enough to survive. The arrowheads that prevented escape now bound his victims to his will, the poison that once tainted his blood was now something he could turn on his enemies. So this was the power he had gained, the one that Baidong Mountain¡¯s cultivators wouldn¡¯t be able to stand against! If that was so¡­ then there was nothing that would stop him from avenging Mo Lan. He was tired of playing with these fools, who shook and trembled when faced with a newly-risen Jiedan stage rogue cultivator, who died with nothing more than a snap of the fingers. The one most deserving of Mo Yuan¡¯s rage was someone far greater than they were, who dressed in fine silks and jewels and enlisted a torturer so as not to get his own white robes bloodied. Without paying any more heed to the ones he had struck down, Mo Yuan turned and shot off like an arrow toward the mountain¡¯s summit¡ª toward Baiyu Palace. Crimson Blades Baiyu Palace was a glittering gem within the grey stone peaks of Yinshan¡¯s towering mountains, a shining beacon of prosperity, power, and innovation that nestled above a sea of clouds, spotless and sturdy, imposing and elegant all at once. Among the strongholds of the cultivation world, though Ruijian Pavilion in Dayuan was the most famous, Baiyu Palace was by far the most impressive. One wouldn¡¯t be able to tell from the outside, though, for apart from the grand outer courtyard perched atop a small ledge and the great doors as tall as five men, almost the entirety of Baiyu Palace was contained within the mountain peak, carved from the stone itself. The courtyards were hollowed out from the top, visible only when approached by flying from above, but to all those who stood outside, nothing beyond the outer courtyard could be seen. Inside, however, were great vaulted ceilings, sturdy pillars, and vast staircases and corridors, all carved from top to bottom with intricate patterns¡ª some protective or functional inscriptions, others merely decorative. Gold and silver and jade drawn from Yinshan¡¯s mines decorated the interior, some fixtures even displaying spirit stones as though they were common gems. A cultivation clan¡¯s stronghold was a symbol of their wealth¡ª and Yinshan¡¯s Qin clan was the wealthiest of all, their stronghold as beautiful as it was untouchable. Except Baiyu Palace was untouchable no longer. Baidong Mountain¡¯s great barrier array had fallen, the vast numbers of spiritual tools and defensive mechanisms that Yinshan¡¯s cultivators relied so heavily upon had been rendered inert, and scores of rogue cultivators with their unpredictable tactics had rushed into the streets. Blades clashed, arrows flew, flashes of spiritual light criss-crossed the entire mountain. With the sudden, unexpected invasion and disadvantage, the Qin and Ning clans¡¯ people were caught off-guard and struggled, while the excitement and urgency of the battle fueled their attackers ever forward, ever more vicious with Qiu Wei at their head. The clan leader had gone into Baiyu Palace, taking his son with him¡ª in an attempt to repair the barrier array and restart the mechanisms that delivered spiritual power from the mountain¡¯s roots to its defenses. At the time, the orthodox cultivators and the rogue invaders had been more or less equally matched, and once the initial surprise had worn off, it became increasingly clear that the advantage lay, naturally, with the clans who called this mountain their home. Qiu Wei tried to rally her forces, her battle cry rising upon the breeze and echoing from the mountain peaks, but as more and more of them began to fall, even the fire that burned within their ferocious commander could not ignite the rest of the disorganized forces of the invaders. They were better suited for isolated raids in small groups than open warfare¡ª a fact which soon, even Qiu Wei came to understand as they were slowly pushed back down the mountain slope, leaving fallen comrades behind as they went. Still, she was far too enraged now¡ª after losing both her eldest and smallest sworn brothers to Baidong Mountain, she would not yield this fight until her thirst for destruction was satisfied. Houses and workshops and pavilions were sent up in flame one after the other, crumbling beneath fierce explosions of spiritual qi from within and without. She refused to spare a single person that crossed swords with her, rage fueling every strike, power drawn from each flesh wound that scraped across her arms, legs, and body as the edge of her sword ignited with ever-hotter flames, turning the blade a molten orange. It would not be enough¡ª they were doomed to fail¡ª but Qiu Wei didn¡¯t care. As long as she was able to burn a portion of this place to the ground, it would be worth it even if she died. The cultivation world meant to hunt and kill her anyway. It was better to at least go out in a blaze of glory. It was at that moment that a familiar figure, wreathed in a blood-red glow, came into view. He shot up the mountain slope, leaving destruction in his wake, a pair of flying blades weaving around and around his form in an endless dance, lashing out to strike at everyone he passed. His eyes, too, shone with that same bloody light, and his dark clothes were torn, and the expression on his face was dull and haunted. Qiu Wei froze as one of those crimson blades pierced the chest of the cultivator she was currently battling, causing him to abruptly fall to the ground. The newcomer landed next to her, still wreathed in dangerous light. He clenched his fingers into a fist, drawing his hand sharply to one side. The fallen man¡¯s body convulsed, his eyes going wide and his lips parting to release a spray of blood as even more gushed from the wound that was torn ever deeper into his body. ¡°Da-ge!¡± Qiu Wei stared down at her fallen enemy as she caught her breath, then up at Mo Yuan who had just arrived. ¡°You¡­ you¡ª¡± ¡°What are you all doing here?¡± Mo Yuan asked, his voice incredulous as he looked around. He didn¡¯t seem out of breath in the slightest¡ª no, rather, he seemed far more invigorated than ever before. ¡°You disappeared,¡± Qiu Wei answered sharply, ¡°One of the lookouts said you had gone to look for Xiao-Qi. When you didn¡¯t come back for many days, we¡­ decided to strike back. They¡¯d taken two of our own already, after all.¡± Upon hearing Mo Lan¡¯s nickname, Mo Yuan¡¯s gaze suddenly darkened, and he looked down toward his feet. ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± he answered darkly, anger smoldering within him. ¡°Dead at their hands. I would have been too, but¡­ I survived.¡± There was no need to go into any further detail about what had happened. He was here for vengeance¡ª he had survived for vengeance. Though he could have scolded Qiu Wei for making such a rash decision and bringing their forces which had stayed hidden this past year out into the open, he could not do so anymore. It was clear that it was either take a stand now, or slowly be picked off one by one until there were none of them left. Neither option was good¡ª but this one at least had the potential to change something. Mo Yuan was not in any position to criticize either¡ª after all, the first thing he had done after escaping the caverns was return to this place to burn it down himself. ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless,¡± he still chided, then looked up toward Baiyu Palace¡¯s outer courtyard, standing still-proudly above the rest of the stronghold as archers gathered atop it, taking aim down below. He flicked his fingers, and the twin blades under his command shot off toward the platform, cutting through them before they could loose their arrows. Then, he turned to face Qiu Wei and the other rogue cultivators that had been fighting at her side. ¡°The cultivators of Baidong Mountain fear me¡ª I have crossed the Jiedan boundary, and the heavenly tribulation sent to test me instead brought down their defenses. They cannot hope to stand against me¡ª they cannot hope to stand against us!¡± Mo Yuan called out, his voice ringing loud and clear through the streets of the town-turned-battlefield. ¡°It was the Qin clan¡¯s leader who ordered Mo Lan, Xiao-Jiangjun, to be tormented to his death. Every cultivator here is his subordinate. Strike them down without remorse¡ª destroy them all! Show these demons that we will protect our own! Show them the same fear they have forced upon us!¡± It was too late to draw back and go into hiding¡ª now, the only option they had left was to make the cultivation world fear them. Reinvigorated, the invaders began to fight back once more, regaining the ground they had lost and pushing back up the slope. Mo Yuan led them, and as promised, the lines of combatants that came to meet them fractured and broke¡ª some fleeing, some cut down by the flying crimson blades, others surrendering only to be mercilessly stain, red blood staining white robes and running into the ground. Even the Qin clan¡¯s Zhuji-stage cultivators that confronted them had little hope, and the mountain air was soon thick with the volatile spiritual qi of the backlash that came with the deaths of many cultivators in one place¡ª something that had not been felt on this scale for centuries. But Mo Yuan¡¯s aim was higher than these mere subordinates. The one who towered above them, all but unparalleled in the history of Yinshan¡¯s clans. Not a single one of Baidong Mountain¡¯s cultivators could stand against him. That was what he had spoken before the Zhiming Mirror¡ª and the mirror had granted his wish. Today, he would be undefeated. Not even the great clan leader, known far and wide for his strength and skill, could prevail. Once the battle had turned in their favor, Mo Yuan leaped forward, dashing up the slope. He launched himself up into the air and landed lightly upon Baiyu Palace¡¯s courtyard platform, as easily as if he had been leaping across a narrow stream. His eyes began to glow once again with that blood-red light as the twin blades circling threateningly around his form. There were quite a few cultivators gathered here on the platform, and the white stone was splattered with red blood from where Mo Yuan¡¯s earlier attack had cut down the archers. He wondered how many had been killed and how many had only been wounded¡­ but that was a matter to think about later. Right now, his crimson gaze skimmed across the dozen or so who stood between him and the palace¡¯s great doors. All of them were at least at mid to late Zhuji-stage, and the one who led them, wielding a magnificent fangtian ji spear, seemed to have reached Jiedan. Were it not for the power of the Zhiming Mirror, this might have been a challenging fight¡ª but Mo Yuan had no fear whatsoever anymore. They would fall, just like the others he had cut down¡ª or they would flee in shame. The corner of his lips twitched, and he slowly advanced forward. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°It seems Qin-zongzhu must be weaker than I assumed,¡± he mused in a tone of false boredom that hid the bubbling rage beneath, interlacing his fingers together behind his back as he slowly stepped forward. ¡°He has kept so many of Baidong Mountain¡¯s strongest here to guard his precious palace while my allies cut through the weak below like they¡¯re mere bundles of reeds.¡± ¡°You¡ª you are the one who wields the crimson blades!¡± the leader¡¯s eyes went wide, then his brows furrowed as he brandished his weapon. ¡°The one truly behind this attack¡­ the demon who has formed a jindan!¡± Mo Yuan released a short, mirthless chuckle. ¡°Demon?¡± he asked, cocking his head to the side. ¡°You might call me a demon, but what does that make you? If I recall correctly¡­ your clan leader was the one who bled a boy of fifteen dry so that his corpse would be filled with the echoes of torment and agony. Between us, who are the true demons?¡± ¡°Lay down your weapons and accept your death¡ª and perhaps some of your followers will be spared.¡± Mo Yuan paused, a troubled expression crossing his brow, then he rolled his eyes toward the heavens. ¡°Ha. As though I would believe that,¡± he said, then, shaking his head. ¡°On the other hand, I¡¯ll give you one chance to escape. Step away from the palace doors. Open them up and let me inside¡ª and I¡¯ll spare your lives.¡± ¡°Arrogant fool,¡± the leader hissed, then turned to his companions. ¡°Strike him down!¡± All of them rushed Mo Yuan at once. The crimson blades fluttered about his body like drifting lotus petals, moving fast as the wind with an ominous whistle in their wake. In a matter of moments, six had already fallen, and two more were as good as dead¡ª they¡¯d been wounded by his blades. The others began to hesitate, growing worried. No matter how fiercely they fought, they couldn¡¯t land a single blow on this monster that had come out of nowhere. After thinning their numbers, it was as if he wasn¡¯t even bothering to kill them anymore, simply lacerating their bodies with those fast-moving crimson blades. Minor flesh wounds, like he was toying with them. These mere Zhuji-stage cultivators were like insects compared to the newly-ascended Mo Yuan, who discovered that he could draw small amounts of vital qi from their bodies over the invisible threads that bound them to his vital weapon. As they grew weaker and more tired with each attempted strike, Mo Yuan became stronger, more invigorated. Maybe it would be good to let them live, so that he could use them as a source of energy this way. He hadn¡¯t gained any strength from those he¡¯d killed¡ª it must be that he could only use this power while the threads remained intact. The only one who gave him any trouble was their leader¡ª one whose cultivation level surpassed Mo Yuan¡¯s. Still, he wasn¡¯t worried. Even as great gashes were cut through the air by the shining blades of his opponent¡¯s weapon, severing even stone cleanly, Mo Yuan¡¯s crimson blades continued their ceaseless dance, cutting through those attacks before they could reach Mo Yuan, almost involuntarily. A Jiedan-stage cultivator would not tire so easily, and while most of the others eventually succumbed to wounds that could not heal, their leader fought on unceasingly, amid great flashes of blood-red and pale amber spiritual light. Baiyu Palace¡¯s outer courtyard was in ruins, stone walls and fixtures cut into tiny shards by the repeated strikes. His opponent was by far the stronger, but Mo Yuan used his superior agility to keep himself out of reach and the consistent draw upon his victims¡¯ strength to effortlessly maintain his energy. Not to mention, his spiritual sense gave him an additional edge¡ª following the flow of energy through the man¡¯s body, he could tell in advance when and where he was about to strike, to avoid the devastating blows. All of those that had reached such heights in their cultivation had endured a heavenly tribulation. Their spirits were not so easily daunted as those who were weaker¡ª while his opponents down below might have fled in fear after seeing their companions fall to Mo Yuan¡¯s crimson blades, this foe would not do so. No matter. All Mo Yuan needed was to land a single blow¡ª even a scratch would do. For that, he needed only the briefest moment of distraction. Those stationed atop the mountain here, guarding the doors, would not have seen the true power of his crimson blades. In the space between the attacks, Mo Yuan launched himself up to hover in the air, the blood-red glow about his figure intensifying as he clasped the invisible puppeteer¡¯s strings within his fingers. ¡°Bid farewell to your comrades!¡± he called out to his opponent below. Before the Qin clan¡¯s commander could even register Mo Yuan¡¯s words, he suddenly sent great quantities of spiritual power flowing down those threads, brilliant red flashes shooting in every direction across the ruined courtyard. The wounded cultivators didn¡¯t even have a chance to react before that power, sudden and destructive, rushed directly into their meridians. They were overwhelmed in an instant¡ª blood poured from their seven facial apertures, wounds slashing across their bodies from the inside out as though they were suffering qi deviation. And then, their screams of pain were cut short as their bodies exploded with a force that shattered the stone beneath them and sent blood and fragments of bone flying in all directions. Everything else had simply disintegrated in the force of the explosion¡ª leaving behind nothing but crumbled stone and ash. The power held within the jindan alone was equal to several times that which flowed through the entirety of a Zhuji cultivator¡¯s body. When he reversed the spiritual flow within the invisible strings, Mo Yuan had effectively mimicked within their bodies what he had endured after falling into the spirit vein¡ª but they had not been so fortunate as he was to survive. Mo Yuan had depleted the greater part of his spiritual power in that strike, putting himself at a disadvantage¡ª but it was no matter. He had already won. In the exact moment he had turned the bodies of his foes into bombs, he¡¯d sent one of the crimson blades around behind their leader. While his defense was focused around the front and side to protect from the flying bone, stone shards, and explosions of spiritual power, the crimson blade had traced across his back, leaving a tiny, thin cut, barely deep enough even to draw blood. It was enough. Suddenly enraged upon seeing his comrades brutally slaughtered before his eyes, the leader charged forward with a battle cry, prepared to launch a final, devastating attack on Mo Yuan. Mo Yuan stood perfectly still, without even a hint of fear on his face, and twisted his fingers. In quick succession, he drew a portion of the man¡¯s power into his body to restore his depleted strength¡ª there was still another fight ahead, after all¡ª and then, he tore open that wound. Before the man¡¯s blow could land, his spine was severed, his lungs slashed, and his heart torn open. Mo Yuan looked at him as he fell with a blank expression in his blood-red eyes, then lifted the dying man up by his collars. ¡°Thank you, for opening the door for me,¡± he muttered, before kicking the man¡¯s body toward the great doors and giving one final tug on that invisible thread. Not even the great doors of Baiyu Palace could withstand the power of a detonated jindan. They were blasted open, crumbling to pieces in a flash of bright golden light and revealing the great hall within. ¡°Zongzhu, they¡¯re here!¡± he heard a voice cry out. In the back of the great hall, a man sat in meditation, dressed richly in white silk robes and silver and jade ornaments¡ª the same Qin-zongzhu upon whose orders Mo Lan had been tormented to death now sat securely within the walls of this great fortress while his own people fought and died outside. Seeing him, Mo Yuan felt rage and disgust boiling up inside of him, the blood-red light in his eyes growing stronger. Before him was a younger man, rather handsome, dressed in equally fine clothes¡ª but instead of the overwhelming spiritual aura that radiated from the clan leader, this man seemed like he had hardly even established a foundation. He brandished his sword, clearly a first-rate spiritual tool, as he stood glaring toward Mo Yuan, but from his stance to his grip to the weak flow of spiritual qi through his meridians, Mo Yuan couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he¡¯d ever properly wielded that sword in his life. Had the circumstances been different, Mo Yuan would have found it laughable¡ª as it was, though, this brat was hardly even worth his time. ¡°How dare you set foot here, you ill-bred cur?¡± the younger man shouted as he charged forward. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for attacking Baidong Mountain!¡± Mo Yuan was unfazed, and simply waved his hand to summon up his twin blades, sending them weaving through the air toward that fool who could barely hold a sword right. A lifetime of education and training, and even Qiu Wei, with her vicious and disorganized fighting style, was more elegant than he was. The crimson blades shot forward, but were abruptly stopped as they crashed into a sudden wall of silvery-blue spiritual light. A barrier that resembled a smaller version of Baidong Mountain¡¯s great protective array stood between Mo Yuan and his new challenger, dividing them. Qin-zongzhu stood up, his expression impassive as his fingers extended to maintain the barrier. ¡°Wenying¡ª leave through the back courtyard. I will finish this business here myself.¡± The younger man barely even hesitated before he turned tail and fled the hall. The clan leader stepped down from the dais, crossing the floor with slow, deliberate steps. ¡°And you. Why have you attacked Baidong Mountain? Do you not understand the risks?¡± ¡°When one¡¯s own brother is cruelly slaughtered,¡± Mo Yuan hissed back, his voice low and threatening, ¡°Then would you fault him for slaughtering his murderers in return?¡± ¡°Whose brother have I killed?¡± Qin-zongzhu asked, brows raised. ¡°I am no barbarian who slaughters indiscriminately, and only those deserving of it are sentenced to execution.¡± ¡°Deserving?¡± Mo Yuan breathed. His chest vibrated with rage. ¡°Xiao-Lan was a boy of fifteen, not yet even come of age. He has never taken a life, and sought only to live his own¡ª and within your cruel prison, by the cruel hands of your subordinates, he was brutally tortured until he died!¡± There was no reaction from the clan leader, not even the slightest hint of remorse. ¡°Ah¡­ you¡¯ve come here about that rogue cultivator boy¡­ then, you must be the one who caused such a disturbance at the mountain prison before,¡± he said after a moment of contemplation. ¡°Who are you to say he was not deserving of it, when that boy was already in violation of the laws of the cultivation world?¡± With each heartless word, Mo Yuan became more and more angry, and beat his fist against the barrier, sparks of silver light flashing off of it. ¡°You! You think yourself beyond reproach, you think the lives of your clan¡¯s people are of greater value than those of my brothers and sisters simply because of the status of your birth¡ª you are more vile than any of those who follow me, you that use your power to snuff out the lives of those who do not even pose a threat!¡± he shouted, his eyes stinging as he continued to beat on the barrier, lashing out with the crimson blades to no avail. Qin-zongzhu stood on the other side, not responding for quite some time, simply allowing Mo Yuan to continue his fruitless assault on the barrier. Then, he sighed, as though all of this were merely an inconvenience. ¡°Xiao-Lan¡­ so that was what you called that boy,¡± he mused, as though recalling the name of some dish sold by street vendors. ¡°I would have shown mercy, you know¡­ had you and your fellow heretics simply given up and gone back beyond the mountains once you received my warning. But now, in your search for vengeance you have already killed many of my clan¡¯s people. Certainly, their spirits will not be able to rest easily for as long as you live.¡± Rage screamed through Mo Yuan¡¯s veins, ringing in his ears. All of that, and he had not even known Mo Lan¡¯s name, nor even cared about how much he had suffered¡ª and he dared to call himself merciful? ¡°Then kill me!¡± he cried out, gritting his teeth in rage. ¡°Stop hiding behind your subordinates, stop hiding behind your palace walls, your barriers, and try your best to kill me!¡± Qin-zongzhu was still unfazed by his challenge, but nonetheless, he shifted the position of his hands. Another shimmering pale blue barrier appeared behind Mo Yuan, and then two more on each side, and one above¡ª entirely encasing him between them. ¡°Why would I give you¡ª a thief, a murderer, an invader¡ª the honor of a fight, when I can simply kill you where you stand?¡± With those words, he pushed his hands closer together Then, the interlocking barriers he had created began to push in toward one another¡ª he intended to crush Mo Yuan to death between them.